
iiii&l&i Pas 



MNBH 

v *- '''-v •■'•'fly •;'.:■.-., yX; j, * ! : I 

HHH 
; IIS 



^ 



■■■ Hisi 



rff 






ssSSeKkB 



H 



■ 




maEHfio 





Glass 

Book 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 



We thank you so kindly, Dear Brother Butler, who 
pays all expenses for the publication of this book, for 
your generous aid in this great work. 

Reed and Denton. 



THE DAWN OF ANOTHER 

LIFE 

THIS BOOK IS WHOLLY WRITTEN 
BY THE STAR CIRCLE 

IN 

FULL FORM MATERIALIZATIONS 

THROUGH THE MEDIUMSHIP OF 

WILLIAMW. ABER 

H 

THIS WORK IS INTENDED BY US TO BE THE 
PROMULGATOR 

OF 

MEN'S BETTER INSTINCTS AND NOBLER DEEDS. 

IN THIS, 

OUR FOURTH BOOK, WE HAVE SET FORTH PRINCIPLES 

THAT WILL 

UNRAVEL MYSTERIES OF HUMAN EXISTENCE AS 
A WHOLE. 
IT IS THE SETTING UP OF A SCIENTIFIC EXPLANATION 
OF WHAT LIFE REALLY MEANS 

AND THE 

ELEMENTS OF PROGRESS IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

GIVING TO THE WORLD * 

A REALIZATION OF THE HIGHEST AND PUREST 
PLANES OF LIFE ATTAINABLE 

IN THE 

FUTURE EXISTENCE. 

-WILLIAM DENTON 
PRICE $1.50, NET. POSTAGE 15c 



\ 



COPYRIGHTED 1910 

BY 

EDWARD BUTLER 

MEMPHIS, MO. 



©CU268249 






I. 



DEDICATION. 

To the^medium for and of the Star Circle,W, W. Aber, I dedicate 
this little poem. 

Oft as I stand on this fair border land, 

And gaze from this world to that earth of yours, 

I wonder that men cannot understand, 

Less of the dross of earth and of the spirit more! 

And when mine eyes have looked on those vast throngs, 
That only move but for earth's greed and gain, 
Whose ears have never caught the seraph's song, 
All at last find they have lived in vain, 

Until when Heaven's veil is torn aside, 
And they full well know sweet new life in death, 
When all is gone that was their joy and pride; 
And they are taught to draw immortal breath; 

I wonder not their hearts do almost break, 
When o'er the darkened past their sad eyes look, 
And know that they have given all for vain greed's sake ; 
The paths of love and duty they forsook! 

Oft when I meet the longings of some hungry heart, 
Who has so sadly failed on earth to find the way, 
And try with all my spirit light to impart, 
So they may find at last, Eternal Day! 



8 The Dawn of Another Life. 

I know such hearts but weep sad bitter tears, 
At thought of the dear chances they have lost; 
To find the truth in those dead by-gone years, 
And learn at last of ignorance the cost! 

And so I plead with mortals of the earth, 
To give heed to the instruments we send 
Into your midst to give your souls new birth, 
To be to you a blessed guidance, angel, friend! 

Here we have given you a type of man, 
Who carries depths that only we can know, 
A mystic that men fail to understand, 
But that if sought could rid your world of woe! 

Be careful of the prize we have but lent, 
For we shall claim him back again some time ; 
For sensitives of earth are Heaven-sent, 
To let you know of this sweet love-fraught clime ! 

Children of earth seek more, and yet still more! 
Through our dear psychics whom we freely give, 
Gaze on the opening of the Heavenly Door, 
Look past the eyes of Death and live! 

Mary Ann Evans. 

per Jennie Wood. 



II. 
PREFACE 

There is no system of religion or philosophy, no 
new theory or science that Spiritualism does not embrace. 

It has obtained a foothold among men that no other 
religion or science has been able to reach in regard to a 
future life. Like other reformations we have and are 
building such powerful auxiliaries to the success and 
growth of Spiritualism that no force can disturb its 
progress. We hope to make this work plain and com- 
prehensive to its readers. All of this and much more is 
now easily to be learned by any one who will investigate 
and study the constantly increasing literature of Spirit- 
ualism at the present day. 

The short, terse paragraphs and independent sen- 
tences contained in the three books, Rending the Vail, 
Beyond the Vail, and the Guiding Star, have given food 
to the hungry soul. 

This book will be entirely written by us, different 
than the other three books, being fully satisfied that the 
thoughts and expressions contained in this book will 
richly repay for the time consumed in their study, and 
that they will throw much needed light in what Spirit- 
ualism is, and what Spiritualists believe; this book is 
herewith presented to the public. 

Dr. Reed. 



Spiritual Advancement. 11 



III. 



SPIRITUAL ADVANCEMENT ON THE EARTH 
PLANE AND HOW IT MAY BE ATTAINED. 

All have the germ of spirituality which is unfolded 
by compact with spirits. The better you make your- 
selves the more will you attract to yourselves better ele- 
ments of the spirit realm. All have spiritual, development 
but while some have fine spirituality, some have it very 
grossly developed so that it is very hard for them to 
develop their spiritual conditions. But whatever your 
spiritual unfoldment, there ever remains a latent spiritual 
force in order to draw out such forces to manifest itself, 
you throw or draw around you Spiritual influences which 
quicken the latent energies into activity; thus developing 
spirituality and as you invoke those who are on a higher 
plane by your own higher aspirations higher spirits come 
into your sphere and better conditions inducing you to 
become better men and women. This is what is meant 
by mortals unfolding spirituality and the process of such 
unfoldment. But some, by their conduct, exhibit low 
conditions and thus attract about them spirits of low 
conditions producing manifestations of crude spirituality. 
For thousands of years there have been mediums reflect- 
ing the various conditions of spirituality that they have 
• attracted about themselves from both sides of life and 
some were unconscious of the causes of their varied 
conditions and did not know of them until death carried 
them into the spirit realm. When you try to live above 
the petty things which surround you in the physical 



m 
12 The Dawn of Another Life. 

life, and ever aspire to overcome them all, you unfold as 
the spring time, as the beautiful flower in its season. 

Pattern the sweet innocence of the prattling babe 
desiring to so live your allotted time on earth ; then when 
your time comes, you lay aside the cares of that world, 
closing out that life as the tired babe sinks to rest in 
peaceful slumber you awaken to realize the beauty of 
this side of life. 

So friends, I wish I could so express to you the 
depth of this theme, that you could realize the power of 
unfoldment; could you so comprehend as to utilize to 
your highest advantage this great law you would be able 
to pass to this side of life in glorious triumph over all low 
conditions. The character of a man's future, whether 
for good or ill, whether happy or otherwise, is in a great 
measure dependent upon himself — at least upon himself 
and his surroundings. Every man must work out his 
own salvation. He cannot cast upon others the respon- 
sibility which distinctively belongs to him of performing 
his every duty to the All-wise and Infinite Intelli- 
gence, to his neighbor and himself. The body is no more 
responsible for the evil it does than is the boat for the 
direction it takes through the water when steered by the 
helmsman, or driven by the wind. 

We say: Let each man in society subordinate his 
selfhood to the general good ; make sincerity the law of 
social life, eliminate from toil its vulgarity; from mer- 
cantile life its dishonor, from the bench its corruption, 
from politics its selfish ambition, from the church its 
bigotry, from capital its greed, and etc. All of these 
are contrary to our code of ethics. Rise up, ye multi- 
tudes of earth and cast away from your world its slimy 
garments of deceit and lying, begin at once to believe in 
each other; let eye meet eye in holy truth, and you will 
surely find the God within yourselves. Nature in all 
her grandeur proves to mortals of earth daily how they 



Spiritual Advancement. 13 

should order their lives, in order to deserve even a few 
rays of her beautiful sunlight, or to pluck her laughing 
flowers. Oh, friends of earth, seek some high moun- 
tain top where above the clash and clamor of the greed 
of men you can teach your souls to speak with angels, 
and soon I know that you will discover you have been 
born again. And being born again, simply means the 
finding of God within you, through concentration of 
spiritual things, and through deep meditation of all that 
is beautiful and pure, a thorough comprehension of the 
great unwritten law. It means in a word, your own 
personal spiritual advancement. 

Lay aside for a few hours the carking cares of 
homely toil, that you may gain more food for your prec- 
ious souls, if not so much for the flesh. For the flesh 
is perishable, and some day not long distant, it will ef- 
fectually drop away, and leave that which is all of you, 
the spirit, to roam at will! And when that day comes, 
would you have your spirit-self go out into its new life 
struggling in the bonds of ignorance and the mire of 
darkness ? Such were pitiful conditions indeed ! Rather 
had you better teach your spirit eyes to see a little glimpse 
at least of the after glory, train the inner ear to catch a 
few strains of those rapturous rhapsodies, music of im- 
mortality, than to let it go all untutored into the mys- 
teries of the everlasting. Ours is the power handed down 
to us, to perfectly bestow upon any and every waiting 
heart the gift of true spirituality, without money and 
without price, so that you may indeed, when the time of 
your passing comes, have lain up for yourselves treasures 
to the realms of spirit ! 

Out of the darkness of material greed shines forth 
the Light of The Celestial World when man daily 
fixes his inner thought on Spiritual things. A constant 
concentration on the higher Influences will at last send 
out into the atmosphere from you, wave motions or 



14 The Dawn of Another Life. 

atomic vibrations which will be caught up by the ever 
waiting bands of Spirit and given to forces which are of 
like nature with your own, and in this way a friction or 
thought vibration is set up between you and your Spirit 
Band. Then after more or less of your strength, both 
physical and mental, is absorbed by the Band, they utilize 
what they have gained from you in building a solid bridge 
of communication from our World to yours so that you 
may step thereon daily and receive gradually, the intelli- 
gence they are longing to offer you, and at last you will 
-conceive of the firm establishment of your personal un- 
foldment and spiritual advancement. As the magnet 
'draws the steel, so does like attract like, therefore if you 
wish, to rest on the firm foundation builded of pure soul 
strength, strive each hour to fit yourselves for the per- 
sonal audience of those in spirit who have already climbed 
the. heights and are breathing the supreme atmosphere of 
perfect peace. No matter how much we desire such com- 
munication of intercourse of such quality, we shall never 
be. able to receive it until we have brushed away all the 
debris and waste of our natures, leaving only that which 
is pure and inviolate for a dwelling place for those who 
have long passed the petty cares and jealousies of the 
lower conditions of existence and now dwell in constant 
hate of hate and love of love! 

The first opening of the real Spiritual life of a 
person is like the tiny whispering of the birds in Spring- 
time, and the first promise of Spiritual growth is like 
the first bursting of the tiny, fragrant wild flowers on 
the gleaming prairies! To first hear with the ear of 
the Spirit is like the sweet far-off flute-like notes of the 
chiming of a silver bell ! When a mortal has at last risen 
from the sluggard's couch of selfish aims and vain de- 
sires, and with a strong hand and noble purpose, shakes 
from himself forever the inclination to wound or tear 
the hearts of his fellow-men. then and only then is he 



Spiritual Advancement. 15 

fit to receive the manifold blessings of the Spirit. When 
you have reached a certain gradation of Spiritual ad- 
vancement, you will not be able to see any real sin exist- 
ing in the Universe, but all waywardness and straying 
will reach in your judgment its true level and you will 
comprehend that the outgrowth of all things not Spiritual 
are simply errors and the results of misdirected and un- 
developed forces. Man's first impulse should be to first 
find and unfold within himself the very highest type of 
Spirituality possible, then the garnered fruits of our 
precious vineyards shall be his to have and to hold for- 
ever ! » 

There is a plane of spirituality which man can 
reach that daily and hourly gives him access to the 
communication with those in spirit who have been tried 
and found strong, who have been weighed in the balance 
and have not been found wanting. But for such inter- 
course a mortal must first make preparation by casting 
out all selfishness, all vain-glory, and the millions of 
other sentiments which go to make up a man's lower 
nature. You of earth, have it in your hands to set up 
such a communication with us or cast us away and out of 
your lives, where you can not realize our presence, but 
where we shall ever wait in that background of untiring 
patience to be ready to come to you again ! Our mission 
is to assist in the grand consummation, take away the 
sins so-called, and hurts of your world, and heal all the 
bleeding hearts, feeding with our ever increasing knowl- 
edge the hungry and starving souls of your Universe. 
When you of the mortal so steady your concentrative 
elements as to be able to know that it is far more 
terrifying to do without spiritual food than it is to do 
without food for the flesh, then you will begin to rise 
as a strong man girded for the race, and with the first 
rays of light in that new morning, you will be able to 
discern that Light-house Beacon which has guided so 



16 The Dawn of Another Life. 

many thousands safely Home! In coming back to 
earth to manifest the very first thing that was necessary 
for the promulgation of our mighty cause was to make 
men know and feel our everlasting presence, and the 
full reality of our identities before we could set about 
the glorious task of man's spiritual advancement and 
imfoldment. Gradually year on year of earthly time, 
liave we worked our way into the hearts of mortals, 
until at the Present, we have gained a foothold in your 
world that no united argument of man can crush, or 
that the heavy waterfall of the ages can wash away! 
As we have eternal life so do we possess that greatest 
element of success, Patience! Consider if you can, how 
long we have been trying to establish a settled com- 
munication from our world to yours, and then turn to 
your labors with a strong love and a renewed strength 
born of that spiritual energy of which men are only con- 
scious when touched by that all-kindling fire of the living 
Spirit within! There is so much for you to do, oh, 
friends of earth, that there is not one moment of your 
time to be wasted, not one instant to be cast into that 
sorry catalogue of lost hours. The material for your 
earthly and also your Heavenly Homes, is here in our 
hands waiting to be purchased, without money, but cer- 
tainly with the free expenditure of your soul's value. 
There is but one way for this purchase, and that way 
leads through the Garden of Truth, The Lane of Mercy, 
the City of Righteousness, and the Gates of Eternal love 
for your fellow brothers and sisters. Picture your 
image in the clear stream of God's water and strive to 
make your lives as transparent, and extend the cause of 
Spiritualism throughout your world. Many who have 
read the books, Rending the Vail and the Guiding Star 
think and expect to obtain the same results with any 
medium ; they may meet and, of course, are doomed to 
disappointment. There are, however, many more in 



Spiritual Advancement. 17 

your country who if they choose, corroborate these ex- 
periences if they would make them known. In public 
audiences there is almost always some antagonistic ele- 
ment to overcome, and the forces exerted for that pur- 
pose weakens the medium and lessens the effect given. 
If perfect harmony could be assured the results would 
be grandly convincing if the medium's condition was in 
accord: Mental troubles and anxieties often cause a 
nervous state of unquiet that militates against success, 
and this should be avoided if possible by a state of 
passivity not always at command. Well do we know 
with what incredulous shakes of the head this informa- 
tion will be received. But remember the spirit world has 
•given promise of more wonderful things to be given 
for the closing years of this century and in the be- 
ginning of the next than have hitherto been shown to 
the children of earth, and many of the events already 
transpired, and are now in progress, and mechanical 
forces are the impressions received by sensitives who 
have given them for the benefit of the world, and more 
are to follow. The long attempted problem of successful 
aerial navigation, once known and afterward lost, when 
that people to whom it was familiar, went down in that 
convulsion of Nature, which changed the surface of the 
globe will be successful. We mean the continent of At- 
lantis, and in the shock which followed, so many of the 
arts were lost. This is now nearing practical application, 
and very recently it has been discovered that among a 
nation, or rather a fragment of a people considered as 
savage, the long lost art of hardening copper, making it 
as hard as steel, has been found, kept as a secret handed 
down from remote ancestors to verify our predictions. 
Our philosophy is progressing with the intelligences of 
the age. Orthodoxy is becoming alarmed at its progress, 
threatening the annihilation of creeds, and undermining 
what they call Christianity. We see terror pervading 



18 The Dawn of Another Life. 

the ranks of bigotry and superstition and note the des- 
perate efforts making to check the cause of truth. Tlie 
seceders from the old Church of Rome, which they 
hitherto denounced as a combination of bigotry, op- 
pression and horror, are willing to embrace their hated 
foes and enlist tinder the banner which they have hitherto 
called the emblem of hell, to try to crush out this grow- 
ing power which threatens their overthrow. Their ca- 
pacity and intelligence are shown by the leaders they 
have chosen, and their education and knowledge of the 
ordinary courtesies of life are made manifest by their 
language. To quote from one of their chosen ones, 
foremost in the effort they are going to make to crush 
out "this delusion which is undermining Christianity," 
"All mediums are frauds and liars. 7 

If you will do this you will find yourselves growing 
more and more contented with your earthly lives and 
hence, find your enjoyment in the spiritual. For no mor- 
tal is able to really find peace until he is absolute master 
of, and knoweth himself, for then and only then, does lie 
know God ; and even so as a man cannot know God with- 
out a perfect knowledge of himself, neither can lie be 
thorough in the knowledge of himself unless lie also 
wisteth the perfect knowing power of God ! These which 
must be united as a whole, for God is in all things, with 
all things and of all things; so as if we know them we 
must know also the Infinite, for they are together as one 
law eternal and unerring! This state of knowledge will 
give mortals true happiness, for thereby they shall attain 
Spiritual advancement, not otherwise known. Do you 
understand what true happiness is? It consists of mak- 
ing others happy ; and in such far-reachings of the soul, 
we find what Rapture means ! Just in proportion as you 
expand and develop, your wisdom increases. We never 
think of ourselves. No, never. We labor for others ! 



Spiritual Advancement. 19 

Oh, if all of you people of earth could know what joy it 
is to live for the pleasure of others ! But of course, we 
have the advantage. We do not have physical wants to 
look after. Society is such that it makes man selfish, 
Sometime the law of love will govern and completely en- 
velop your world ! It is the core of our mission to un- 
fold the love principle in man! Every tiny rap is a 
wave of love f r om the se u of Eternal life, a throb of 
warmth from angel hearts! Many persons find their 
good intentions misapplied, and they regret it. Your re- 
ward is sure! The moving of tables and rapping on 
the floors and walls of dwellings are of greater import- 
ance than is realized or understood by mortals! 

They are the musical beatings of the tide of an In- 
finite Sea. A sea bearing upon its bosom crafts laden 
with rich gems of Immortal life, Jewels from our beau- 
tiful land! The fabled "Valley of death" is becoming 
a bright principle of glory set in the sky, lighting up the. 
da*V pathways of man, and illuminating the lowlands 
of his mundane sphere! It is beautiful, it is lovely to 
climb the mountains and view our Summerland! 

Some mortals may tell you we have no mountains, 
no grand rivers, no glorious nature with which to feast 
our spirit eves, but they have no soil of love in their 
hearts with which to produce the beautiful tendrils of 
truth that grow at will in our Celestial Gardens, watered 
by the constant showers of self-sacrifice, and warmed by 
the steady onnour of true devotion. Spirits see Nature, 
not through the sense, but through the spirit. We see 
the human mind and its spiritual aspirations be "ore we 
see the human form. In this life, wherever our hearts 
are inclined, there is our home. We are not circum- 
scribed in our Journey ings, we are free, free as the birds 
that float through the air, free as the thoughts that 
come and go ! Every glance of the eye, every clasp of the 



20 The Dawn of Another Life. 

hand is understood. We have liberty, grand and glor- 
ious liberty! Make your lives pure and beautiful, gather 
the blossoms of sympathy and kindness, for sympathy 
for humanity is the fairest and sweetest blossom of the 
human soul! 

Dr. Reed. 



The Destiny of Man. 21 



IV. 



THE DESTINY OF MAN. 

As the ages of time glide away, as a dream that is 
dreamed floats away forever into the irrevocable past, we 
stand in mighty hosts and watch mortals in their daily 
ways, how they control their actions and order their 
lives. 

Mortal man in all the wanderings of his mind, is 
never satisfied with today, no matter how much he has 
accomplished or how great a good has come to him. 

He is ever looking ahead and sighing for the rising 
of tomorrow's sun, so that he can witness what it brings 
forth to him. 

So much he has laid out with mathematical pre- 
cision, to perform and fully accomplish that he cannot 
see the future unfold with a pace too swift. And this 
insatiate desire to do more, be more, and thus better him- 
self and his loved ones, is as inborn within him as is the 
breath he breathes. This rising force is simply the 
result of progression, upon which is builded every ele- 
ment which mortals possess. No man can stand still in 
the face of the moving power of the Universe. He either 
progresses or retrogrades. So that each act of a life- 
time either points to one or another of these ways. And 
again, there are many of your world, and even of ours 
who have fallen into darkened conditions on account 
of their own choice and the backward slipping of their 
own footsteps, when such environments at last have tend- 
ed to awaken the better part of their natures, and seeing 



22 The Dawn of Another Life. 

at last into what they had fallen, their condition served 
as a dear lesson to them, and they at once turned their 
faces toward the bright sun of knowledge, and the road 
of progression. When this is so, they are made the 
better and stronger men and women for it. The chain 
of man's destiny is wrought together link by link, by 
the strong hand of Providence, as the smith welds to- 
gether bits of burning red-hot iron. And as the frag- 
ments of his life join each with each, to make at last .the 
real acts of his existence so does his destiny begin to un- 
fold itself, and lay out like a scroll to be read at will. 
The daily aspirations of the mortal mind that are the 
indwelling sentiments* of the consciousness are the deeds 
in embryo that have birth, and at last form many links 
in Destiny's chain. 

The inborn voice of the soul which speaks in various 
tongues and grows into principles which actuate the 
deeds of a man's life, whether good or bad, forms a part 
of his destiny, the tiny thoughts in embryo which take vi- 
tal strength and grow into shape until they become things 
and take their places in the mortal existence as kindness 
and at last form the consummation of an earthly life. 
But does the output of man's inner consciousness from 
day to day find an end of occurrence with death? Ten 
thousand times no ! Just as he lays aside his earthly ap- 
parel (the flesh) and sinks down to rest in the evening 
of Death, thinking his labors are finished, he scarcely 
/oses consciousness in the last of mortal life, until his 
spirit eyes are looking on the light of the Immortal morn" 
ing, and he realizes with the fullness of his newly awak- 
ened spirit senses that his destiny was not finished on 
earth, but just begun! When we are near mortals of 
earth we often hear one. and another speaking of some 
person's destiny, and they usually interpret a destiny as 
meaning some one accomplishment or another, or refer 
to it as some business or vocation acquired by them in 



The Destiny of Man. 23 

earth life, saying, "Oh, it was his destiny," or "Well, 
she had to do her grand work, it is certainly her des- 
tiny." A man's destiny is his own precious gift from the 
Most High, and it accurately means the actual fulfillment 
of certain laws that abide for him and in his aura for the 
purpose of fixing his life on earth and in Spirit Spheres, 
just as it was originally intended to be. A great many 
of the first plans for mortal life and action that, are laid 
with accurate precision are never reached by persons for 
whose lives they were intended for the simple reason 
that these persons are ever ready to neglect the impres- 
sions they daily receive and throw aside as imagination 
or chaff, the whispered words from Spirit lips, whose 
messages are as signal lights along the pathway of 
truth, and as the guiding rays of a candle under the 
sheltered roof to the weary, travel-stained wanderer in 
the Storm of Darkness and Ignorance. 

Instead of seeking to understand the governing mo- 
tives of their lives, they turn their faces into the shabby 
and threadbare path of ignorance and failure, and then 
when the Hand of Death beckons them across the River 
and opens the Gates of another existence, they wonder 
at their own seeming nothingness and failures, and are 
lost in amazement that they have not really tried to learn 
something of themselves long ago. How many, many of 
earth's people today that do not realize the building or 
the completion of their own Destinies! 

As man's real destiny builded day by day, as the 
years of his life unfold, so should man strive to crowd 
out of his nature all the petty follies of his earthly years 
and grow more and more in the Image of God. 

Fix your minds, Oh mortals of earth, on some of 
the high and mighty destinies of those who have left your 
earth in a blaze of glory as it were, and even as you have 
had the privilege to learn of them through contact with 
the love they have left behind, so should you order your 



24 The Dawn of Another Life. 

lives, that in the law of eternal Progress you could wit- 
ness the upbuilding of a Destiny for yourselves of which 
you need never be ashamed. The reason for a great deal 
of the hubbub ancl confusion of your world is because 
the mortal only strives to realize what is of necessity for 
his present wants, and tries not to build for himself a 
future monument of Eternal Peace. In the Heavens the 
usual destiny that man sees is day after day of gaining 
the world's goods, so that when he grows old in the 
years of earth his Prosperity he will find him fattened 
in worldly gain, and Spiritual Ignorance. 

The mortal who comes to realize that every happen- 
ing which comes into his life is for the best, so long as 
he is living the principles which he feels to be right, 
is the man who is stepping on the high plane of Progress 
and attainment .of success in his each and every undertak- 
ing. 

Believe in yourselves or you will be the creatures 
of failure. If your friends believe in you, you will be 
a. success, but the first element of your friends' trust im- 
posed in you is your own self confidence. Your daily 
acts, your thoughts, your beliefs, your prejudice, your 
loves, and hope and fears, all join together in the eter- 
nal and form link by link, the wonderful chain of your 
Destiny. They are but the elements which help to make 
you what you finally are. 

How many there are in your world who are all un- 
consciously laying the corner stones of their destinies 
today; putting in the foundation principles on which 
their whole lives are to rest. The multitude of men go 
on and on up the steep hill of Earthly Fortune and never 
stop to pick the thorns from their bleeding feet (that 
come as gentle reminders that their pace is too swift), 
but trudge up and up the steep Incline of Worldly Prow- 
ess, until some day the hour of the Eternal comes and 
they are called to the realms of Spirits, to houses not 



The Destiny of Man. 25 

made with hands, and find they then have nothing in 
keeping with this new life, only the change called Death, 
and at this occurrence in their existence, when the last 
scale has fallen, and they are permitted full sight, they 
see at once that what would have been the greatest pos- 
sibilities in their mortal destinies were completely left 
out and moreover alas never known! A mortal can 
understand only so much as his experience up to the 
present time has taught him. It is impossible for him to 
thread his way into paths unknown, for he cannot com- 
prehend that which has never been his pleasure to be 
conscious of. If it were otherwise, how different would 
thousands and thousands of Destinies be! 

Wesley Aber. 



26 The Dawn of Another Life. 



V. 



EVOLUTIONARY UNFOLDMENT. 

Out of the darkness of the real chaos and night, 
blazes forth the beacon light that illumines the bound- 
aries of eternal space, and wheeling and circling through 
the trackless void for countless ages, the suns and sys- 
tems proceed upon their course, obedient to the laws 
of balance that the tiny atoms of which they are com- 
posed, have imposed upon them. Go where they may, 
they never pass before the sphere of atomic forms, and 
do what they will, they are ever subject to that subtle but 
intangible power that directs and controls their move- 
ments with masterly vigor throughout the cycles of eter- 
nal being, whether in their evolutionary processes from 
the primitive fire mist, or during the periods when they 
bear the harvest of immortal satellites, they are within 
the province of the power which the atom has to enter or 
depart from a world or its inhabitants. The atom alone 
has the claim to enter at duration of form; it alone 
has the power to enter and dominate all other forms. 

It exercises this power without any master except 
force, and to force alone is it innate, or subject. 
Whether force possessed it as is contemporaneous with 
it may not be certainly assured by the wisdom of man, 
but probably force which impels the atom upon its course 
with unerring precision, may precede it in the province 
of creative evolution. It is possible that beyond the atom 
is an intelligence that has imbued it with these properties 
and powers, but if it is so much beyond the province 



Evolutionary Unfoldment. 27 

of human mentality as to be outside the range of defi- 
nite thought, it remains for human ignorance to be silent 
in its presence. 

If the world is a resultant of this intelligent 
creative power, then it becomes amenable to analysis, 
and possibly comprehensible by intelligence of the evo- 
lutionary type, for that only needs increase of mentality 
to raise the intellectual powers of man above the plane 
of directed force, and in that progressive evolution of 
intellect whereby the human race has already gained 
supremacy over numberless varieties. 

Can it therefore be inferred that the nature of the 
atom is capable of comprehension by the human in- 
tellect, and is there in any expression of its powers, a 
clue to lead one to an intelligible explanation of its 
nature? In answering, we would say that the atom 
centers in itself the properties of all forms and condi- 
tions of existence. It is the central point from which 
all creative energy proceeds; and it is the basis of all 
power that manifests form or force. It is indestructible 
in its nature or properties; and it holds in itself the 
key to unlock the portals of eternal existence — for it 
is eternal by nature. It goes and comes by definite and 
fixed laws, and all the forms into which it enters are 
held in existence as forms by the inherent energy of 
the atoms — composing them, being balanced upon a 
more or less equipoise of the different elements in their 
structure. The atom of each element in its ability to 
grade up a chemical equilibrium with other given forms, 
and the ability to move upon the time of different di- 
rections is given the necessary balance to create the diver- 
sified forms that belong to the department of universal 
or diversified Nature. The form of atom is of little con- 
sequence compared with its functions in the economy of 
world building, but it has to have form or it could not 
create form. It probably varies in structural appear- 



28 The Dawn of Another Life. 

ance in the different elements, but its great work is 
done in the line of its force which arrests the moving, 
atomic forms in space, through the same principle 
whereby two or more bodies meeting with form of dif- 
ferent velocities respond in motion to the impelling 
force; giving a different result in either case, but always 
proportionate to the balance of the force in each. So 
in space the moving atoms meet each other and come 
•into the relations that make planets and suns a possi- 
bility; and creative power and processes are eternally 
at work, upon one plane or another, the atom must be 
manifesting its eternal energy ; and as a consequence, the 
realms of space respond with the wonders of visible and 
invisible existence. 

There is extant in the field of theoretical specula- 
tion an idea that atomic relations are interchangeable 
to an illimitable degree, and that transmutation of ele- 
ments is a possibility even as in the days of alchemistic 
superstititions, but the fact that change of form does not 
imply a change of composing the form, but an effectual 
veto upon practical attempts to change the element 
through atomic manipulation, and they still renounce as 
in the primitive age, before the province of the most 
skillful chemist to solve the secret of their existence. 
Some knowledge, however, of their power of transfer 
enables us to judge of their probable nature, which we 
now proceed to examine and record for future deduction. 
Atoms in all primitive forms of the planetary stages 
move in lines of different measurement. In the primi- 
tive atmosphere, and especially in the currents of a 
thunder storm, you see a good representation of the 
transfer of the primitive elements in the space from 
the atomic relations of the gaseous state to the fluid 
and solidifying conditions that precede planetary form, 
and the falling rain or the glistening hail is the register 
at this age of the planet of the process whereby th$ prim- 



Evolutionary Unfoldment. 29 

itive atoms which formed the solar systems of the uni- 
verse and produced the blackness of darkness until the 
atoms in the mass came into that state whereby as a 
solidifying form, they became incandescent; but even 
then the clouds lying nearest the center are so dense that 
the light from the glowing planet could hardly pene- 
trate the dense gloom that hangs above the incandescent 
surface. 

Then you observe the forming nimbus clouds in 
the nebular or a gigantic thunder cloud in which the 
flashing of lightning only illuminates the dense dark- 
ness that envelopes the mass in the center. During this 
period there occurs a strange phenomenon to the exter- 
nal vision, for the intensity of the atomic motion of the 
mass gives to its external surface the appearance of white 
light, while the internal center is subject to the grade 
of atomic arrest that would give it the cloud-like nebu- 
lar in which the moving molecules cross and recross 
each other's pathway; until they become adjusted to an 
approximate uniformity of motion in mass. 

During this process the atoms in the radius of the 
forming bodies leave the position, and cross and recross 
the pathway of the molecules; forming upon a gaseous 
planet a pulsating mass of cloud like star dust or fire- 
mist they follow the law of acute angles that belong to 
prismatic crystallization. The tiny molecules that form 
these minuter crystals are themselves the result of the 
primitive atoms of the different elements moving in 
space adjusting their excess of motion to a uniform 
time which in turn, crossed by other atoms moving at a 
different rate or in different directions, propounded the 
theory of evolution as the probable source of organic 
life. There was the fixed type of animal and vegetable 
life that followed the law of permanence of form struc- 
ture, and the scientists were positive that such fixed- 
ness of type could not have been secured save by the 



30 The Dawn of Another Life. 

fiat of eternal decree. But in avatism we have the cor- 
rective of this error, for there we find that the individual 
may, or may not resemble the ancestral type perfectly. 
Where permanence of species is assured, avatism should 
be as positive as any other expression of the element in 
the organism, but it is not, and diversity rather than uni- 
formity, is the primitive law which throws the question 
of type back into the resultants of formative power, 
rather than a precedent of the same In other words, 
different types of life are all deflections from the great 
parent trunk while none of them have permanence of 
expressing or an enduring type that have originated out- 
side the laws of heredity. It may be well to consider 
some of the objections of the different schools of 
thinkers as to the nature of organic evolution of forms 
through heredity as there is a somewhat prevalent opin- 
ion that types induce the primitive special acts of 
creative power; but first I will explain why this idea 
has such a permanent hold upon the thoughts of the pres- 
ent students of science. In the primitive evolution of 
causality, the mind had only the physical senses develop- 
ed so that judgment could be exercised only when the 
physical senses were active and gave them impressions to 
the imperfectly developed mind. Through these senses 
the intellect could only form an opinion as to causation by 
the effect witnessed, and consequently the conclusion was 
reached that as matter took form palpable to the senses, 
where form did not exist that could be discovered in 
perceptible relation, matter could not be in existence, 
and all the primitive races adopted the hypothesis of a 
creative power that was able to create form out of no- 
thing. 

It also may be affirmed that this same intellectual 
power is competent to solve all questions that shall rise in 
future ages, as well as those pertaining to the past, when 
its deductions are preserved and transmitted to coming 



Evolutionary Unfoldment. 31 

generations through the great law of heredity; thus 
raising the grade of mentality from the animal plane of 
physical senses to the level of an intellectual spirituality 
that discerns causation in all its relations to life and 
its outcome. 

Like the polyp in the deep seas, these minds can 
feel the currents of a mighty force upon which their 
very life depends, but feeling is the only sense of a 
spiritual nature they have in the realm of mental knowl- 
edge beyond the range of the physical senses. All life 
beyond that in which their mentality is developed is a 
sealed book and like the polyp, they know nothing of 
any existence beyond their cognition; nor do they know 
that mentality follows the same law of evolutionary un- 
foldment that physical organization had to obey. These 
are the first grades of mental power that could be 
evolved from the primitive race. But today the world 
has the idea that mental evolution of a certain character 
has enabled the developed intellect to expand as the 
true method of creative energy in planetary form and its 
great outcome. It may be said truly that no law of 
Nature has been transcended in this explanation; and 
that due observation of all polygamy and the present 
system of a monogamous union of the sexes is the 
highest condition whereby the race could have a 
more perfect mental development. This system tends 
to change the status of the female to a position where 
she can be educated, and develop her powers of mind 
and body, upon the plane of civilization with her off- 
spring probed in its formative stage for the interest and 
benefit of the male parent. This is the highest possible 
conception of nature's processes of mental and physical 
evolution. 

Where it has a perfect expression, the results can- 
not but be the generation of great mental and physi- 
cal power upon a perfect, balance, but unfortunately, 



32 The Dawn of Another Life. 

so much of the old primitive savagery remains that many 
who are monogamists in. theory are savage or bar- 
barous in practice. The female is not permitted to 
gestate her offspring unmolested, and as a result, 
the offspring in too many instances reflects the mental 
characteristics of the savage and barbarian, and hostile 
array even with the theory of an evolutionary origin of 
the world was proposed in place of the hypothesis of 
special creation. For the benefit of disputants of either 
class, we would observe that atoms in their ability to 
shift from one form to another always follow the law 
of definite proportions and in obedience to that law 
are amenable to the will of the intelligent, whether, dur- 
ing generations there will continue to grow and develop 
the qualities of mental excellence, or freed from the bias 
of primitive limitations, under the stimulus of this new 
thought, or will retrograde, is the problem for the think- 
ers and teachers of coming generations to solve. 

If they boldly accept and avail themselves of the 
new ideas, not many generations need pass, into civilized 
nations at least, ere individuals will be born right and 
develop a grand and mighty mental and spiritual race 
that shall be as much superior to the present races as 
they are in advance of their primitive ancestry that 
once reflected all there was of developed life upon the 
surface of the planet itself. These types were not fixed 
and incapable of change of form or mentality then, 
nor are the races of men fixed as to their capacity of. 
improvement in the latter department now. Whfile 
heredity has stamped the offspring of all types with 
certain prominent traits, it also has in its power the 
possibility of preserving acquired excellence of the in- 
dividual parent and transmitting it from generation to 
generation. Following this process, the race and the in- 
dividual can rise in the scale ignoring it; and the race 
will either retrograde and lose its position in the front of 



Evolutionary Unfoldment. 33 

the march of progressive unfoldment, or advance. These 
laws are positive and powerful, and obedience to them in- 
sures success ; violation or. disreg-ard of them, is always 
fraught with results that bear witness to the certainty of 
their relations to their primitive expression, and the un- 
fortunate victim goes toward the brutal plane of mental 
development. Thus it seems potent that the human 
race, in its endeavors to advance and preserve the results 
of higher civilization, has no option in the matter of 
hereditary transmission. With all its endeavors to sub- 
stitute other agencies, it finds itself confronted at every 
turn with the basic principles of life itself upon which 
it must build whatever type of mental as well as physi- 
cal structure it is to give to the world as expressions of 
creative results in the realm of grand mental and spirit- 
ual unfoldment. It may try and often has tried, to ig- 
nore this law by teaching the idea of a second birth of 
the spiritual natures as all sufficient, and in some cases 
as superior to obedience to the primitive law ; but the re- 
sult is seen in inferior mental ability and the generation 
of numberless superstitions which prevent their disciples 
from grasping the significance of the idea of mental and 
spiritual power as it really exists in the world of visible 
or the unseen life. 

Friends, in the human race, the female is the only 
channel whereby life can follow the Natural Law of evo- 
lution by environments if it be so called, then there can 
be but little progress; for the male can only commence 
from the grade of development that has been attained 
through the female. The latter can improve the power by 
the natural law of progressive evolution. The former can 
perceive what has been gained by the law of conserva- 
tion of force, but cannot rise in the grade from any 
inherent energy of his own. Consequently if the race 
would rise, it must protect its female environment from 
adverse conditions, or the male will be retarded and hold 



34 The Dawn of Another Life. 

himself upon the animal or degraded human plane. So- 
ciety has no choice in this matter; for humanity may 
strive and struggle to rise against Nature's laws, but it 
will struggle in vain. Every nation that has not recog- 
nized and in some way protected the female from degra- 
dation through blind impulses or in some other way, 
has lost its virility and fallen a prey to those nations 
that have; and are of the most striking examples of the 
effect upon the national character of those that disregard 
the law of heredity which is seen in many of your 
countries where the priesthood have subordinated 
Woman to masculine lust to such a degree as to have 
nearly eliminated personal courage from the people and 
made a nation, that otherwise is the finest specimen of 
the enduring power of mind, subordinate to other 
powers, which except in the realm of brute force, were 
far inferior. It was allowed to perfect itself without 
interference from influences that would tend in any 
degree to prevent the mentality of the organism from 
a perfectly natural balance of force that germinates men- 
tality upon whatever plane the organism can express that 
relation most perfectly; but in the human species you 
have this principle almost reversed among many savage 
tribes and so of all civilized nations. The male which 
embodies physical strength to a more positive degree 
than the female, has so far abused his superior physical 
development as to institute laws of a social order to 
subordinate the female to his sensual lusts and in the 
lower tribes the only safeguards that Nature has for the 
protection of the embryo, has been in the system of 
polygamy that has served as a safety-valve for the un- 
restrained passion of the savage and semi-civilized race. 
The practical effect of the system seems to hold the 
female upon the plane of inferior mental development, 
although it does enable her to give birth to fine speci- 
mens of physical organization; and in the nations that 



Evolutionary Unfoldment. 35 

have adopted the system you have had muscular vigor 
and intellectual deficiency working hand in hand as 
correlative factors of national and individual character,. 
But the law of evolution forbade this system as the 
best one to raise the race in the scale of perfect mental 
development. This is so firmly implanted in the mind 
by_ hereditary transmission that the world has based its 
explanation of all cosmological phenomena upon it, and 
the great masses to this day are firmly persuaded that 
matter owes its origin to the fiat of this creation. From 
this implanted confidence in this idea arose the theory 
of the shaping of matter into form by the same process, 
with the additional power of transmission of form 
through generations along the line of the primitive 
type. Thus an idea that arose from a natural condi- 
tion of an imperfectly developed mentality became domi- 
nant in the world of primitive philosophy, which the 
class of minds belonging to the incipient priesthood 
seized upon and taught to their followers as the process 
of world building and how its population came upon it. 
This placed the race at a decided disadvantage in ascer- 
taining the real laws and processes that underlie form 
as well as the knowledge of the nature of matter, and 
it was only when the minds of a few experimented in 
the department of chemical relations ascertained the 
mathematical basis of the processes of life and form to 
be analyzed. Their discoveries were important and 
magnificent in their possibilities, but so potent was the 
influence of the new and orowino- science that it had to 
be veiled from the gaze t of the superstitious multitude, 
that regarded the experimenters as foes of their gods, if 
they ascertained that any of their old ideas were not 
based upon positive truth. The first outcome of dis- 
coveries in the field of chemistry was of course, crude 
and defective in its results., but it opened the way for a 
marvelous revelation of the real principles that lie at 



36 The Dawn of Another Life. 

the basis of all departments of being. Probably no 
greater changes in the mental as well as the physical con- 
ditions of the race were wrought in so short a period of 
lime than those wrought in the age of chemical dis- 
coveries. For in spite of ignorance which enveloped the 
world, the race was being revolutionized in thought 
and action as never known in the domain of historical 
knowledge. Not only were the fountains of material 
prosperity opened to the race,- but a type that enabled 
its possessor to grapple with the mysteries of causation 
and trace them into the realm of force beyond the phy- 
sical cognition, to explain these almost equally with 
the subtle processes of power and form — before they be- 
came palpable to the physical senses. 

These discoveries placed the relations of force and 
^matter upon an entirely new basis and so far from ren- 
dering the old theory of creating form and substance 
out of nothing, it shows that form is only a result of 
the activity of substance that itself is eternal, and that 
the same processes of growth go on, the same func- 
tions are discharged, the same biological laws prevail — 
only with a different quality. 

This principle, however, does not apply to malfor- 
mations which like the lower forms of animal life, per- 
ish at death ; both are conditions of life. When the 
slow and prolonged process of evolutionary development 
of the highest kingdom in nature, from the primitive 
human cell, up to its divine inheritance — the perfected 
human — had ceased, and the human form became per- 
manently established, there came a marvelous change in 
the rapidity with which the perfected human was pro- 
duced. 

The natural process of the growth and development 
of a child from conception, through gestation to birth, 
in which it presents in regular order, from the life 
germ, traces of the development forms through which 



Evolutionary Unfoldment. 37 

its human animal ancestors have passed, covers the same 
principle of evolutionary unfoldment, which has con- 
sumed millions of years, in establishing the perman- 
ence of the human form. If this statement, which is 
endorsed by physiological science, be true, and the hu- 
man form-producing principle of development can, un- 
der natural law, be so abbreviated, is it unreasonable 
to aesume that there may exist other more subtle laws 
bv which a spirit form already established and existing 
in a condition so refined as to be beyond the perceptions 
of your physical senses, under favorable circumstances 
when the necessary conditions have been complied with. 
may gather about it atomic and molecular emanations 
from the atmosphere and human conditions, by which 
the spirit may take on a tangible, materialized human 
form, although only temporary in existence, lacking in 
many physiological functions, and produced within the 
time limitations of an investigating seance? That such 
marvelous phenomena are possible has been proven by 
the eminent English scientist, Sir William Crooks, and 
a thousand of other intelligent investigators. 

Throughout all ages the spirit world has been send- 
ing out its messages of instruction, love and sympathy, 
for man naturally is a psychic. 

But the spiritual in man has not always been at- 
tuned to the sensitive conditions necessary for their in- 
telligent appreciation. Therefore he has many times 
failed to be responsive to his finer nature, has too often 
been hardened by the selfish ambitions of mortal life, 
and his struggle for wealth, position, power and transit- 
ory honors has made him selfish, harsh and cruel. Thus 
man in his greed, has smothered one of his divinest gifts 
from nature, and wandering in materialistic darkness, 
he has either denied all evidences of the continuity of 
life, or has thoughtlessly become an easy captive to the 
traditional superstitions of antiquity. 



38 The Dawn of Another Life. 

In the present wonderful age of research and dis- 
covery/ man is becoming conscious of these spiritual in- 
fluences and is only now awakening to a knowledge of 
the powerful forces possible in his own nature. Man 
is beginning to learn that these psychic forces have al- 
ways been in existence, for they are eternal principles in 
Nature and fill an important mission in the accomplish- 
ment of the one divine purpose. The stumbling block 
to most minds is perhaps less the mere existence of the 
unseen than the want of definition the apparently hope- 
less vagueness by some who look upon this as the mark 
of quality in Spiritual things. It will be at least something 
to tell earnest seekers that the Spiritual world is not a 
castle in the air, of an architecture unknown to earth or 
heaven but familiar things, and ruled by well remember- 
ed Laws. It is scarcely necessary to emphasize under 
a second head the gain in clearness. The Spiritual 
w T orld as it stands is full of perplexity. One can escape 
doubt only by escaping thought. With regard to many 
important articles of religion, perhaps the best and the 
worst course at present open to doubters is simply cred- 
ulity. 

The question often arises : Have we a spiritual or- 
ganism, and is there a spiritual world adapted to it? To 
both we unhesitatingly answer yes. And through these 
seances we are preparing to demonstrate that this is a 
fact, and by closely studying the manifestations given 
here, you are bound to accept the theory that death only 
shifts the scenes of action without adding to, or taking 
from his moral or intellectual worth only that in the 
wholly spiritual sphere of existence and action, he no 
longer sees through a glass darkly, but is brought face 
to face with himself which gives him a higher, broader 
and more comprehensive view and understanding of the 
economy of existence — which is evolution — and which 



Evolutionary Unfoldment. 39 

law of progression is as unalterable and indestructible 
as the eternal mind itself. 

We furthermore hold that the spiritual body is as 
much a substance as the natural body. Now mark : Can 
there be power without substance? Does not existence 
necessitate substance? The theory that spirits exist as 
spiritual beings but are unsubstantial, is illogical and far- 
fetched. They are spiritual substances of course, but 
just where to locate the line that separates the spiritual 
from the material, we do not know. The difference be- 
tween steam and ice is very wide, as unlike indeed as two 
given things could be, yet they are precisely the same 
substances, only in widely different forms. The gases 
which compose water, taken separately, are as much 
substance as when united. Then why should it be im- 
possible for Nature to so clothe you with mortal and 
immortal substance that when they are separated, both 
should continue to exist as absolutely as when joined 
together? You have the testimony of your own senses 
that every organic form in plant, animal and man is to 
be acted upon by some substance, and that organ and 
this substance are adjusted to one another with absolute 
precision to produce some benefit: for without such ad- 
justment, there would be no design, or entire failure in 
result. The creation, instead of being a unit, would 
fills all space with its pulsating energy. 

Prof. Michael Farrady. 



40 The Dawn of Another Life. 



VI. 
THE MESSENGER. 



And when mine earthly eyes did close in death 
And my tired soul escaped its fleshly cell, 

When last I drew my long deep mortal breath, 
My spirit longed its message dear to tell ! 

But ere I scarcely knew immortal life, 

My vision dimmed with dark clouds rolling high, 
And my soul groaned with anguish in its strife, 

Mine eyes saw but despair and inky skies! 

I knew then that the acts of men are brought, 

And placed by angel hands where they may read 

The wayward wickedness that they have wrought, 
And sob with bleeding hearts at every deed! 

What I saw then I cannot tell thee now; 

For it is veiled and dead in that dim past, 
But my heart shook with grief at broken vows, 

And in the midst of woe my soul was cast! 

The elements were warring and I heard the roll 
Of mighty thunders deafening the air, 

There was no rest for my poor storm-tossed soul, 
But only deep despair was present there! 

And as those waves of anguish o'er me rolled, 
The better in me sought the light of day! 



The Messenger. 41 

But 'twas as if a death knell swiftly tolled! 

And I knew all too sure it was God's way! 

"Eternal lights of Heaven," my spirit groaned; 

"Shed but a little radiance on my road," 
And all the spirit minds about me moaned — 

My soul near sank beneath its heavy load ! 

"Oh, God," I cried, "my heart's desires are strong! 

And I am waiting to receive mine own, 
Must I then tarry longer, oh, how long? 

In this drear vast of darkness, and alone?" 

"Oh, Peaceful Heaven, where art thou?" as I spoke, 
Shot through the glowering clouds a ray of light, 

That in my soul's heart then such startling woke, 

It was so gorgeous, gleaming, beauteous bright! 

From out the light there rose a form so fair, 

That for a moment mine own eyes were blind, 

And then a subtle perfume filled the air, 

And sight came back, tenderly, waxing kind! 

And now the form came closer with that swaying grace, 
Of those who step not but who move in flight, 

Then I saw full the wondrous smiling face, 

Of her who'd broken in on my dread night! 

Of such surpassing beauty that I dare not say, 
Was she my angel from some happier clime, 

A form of lily whiteness through her shimmering ray, 
Her voice like echoes from some love-sweet chime? 

Her long hair streamed around her like light clouds of 
mist, 
She laid her love-light hands upon my head, 



•• 



42 The Dawn of Another Life. 

And as I gazed into her bright face heaven-kissed, 

She smiled and said, "Mine own, thou art not 
dead!" 

"There is no death, but just a change of life, 
Where all may enter in and find the truth ! 

And I have come to lift thee from this strife, 

Where thou canst breathe the glory of thy youth ! 

"I am the other half of thy great soul, 

Because thou could'st not find me, hence thy woes, 
I will now reach for thee thy every goal, 

And raise thee out of mortal misery's throes!" 

The sweet voice sighed to silence and she took my hand, 
My raptured soul was thrilling with a warm delight, 

As we ascended to a fairer land, 

And bade goodby, forever, to the night! 

We sailed this world's ethereal and our flight 
Was swift and easy like a bird on wing, 

And everywhere the clear celestial light, 

Shined forth the grandeur on each Heavenly thing ! 

At last we paused, my angel spoke again, 

"This is our home, our dear abiding place!" 

Her tones were like the fall of summer rain, 

And, oh, so sadly sweet was her bright face! 

Our home was like the palace of some Eastern King, 
Save it was far more perfect in its beauty there ! 

Nor blemish, stain, or scar was on a thing! 

And sweetest bird songs filled the fragrant air! 

It was a rhapsody, my soul drank full 

To overflowing of my wild, deep joy; 



The Messenger. 43 

No cares, but peace — -eternal love forever more! 

Without vain man's mad striving and the earth's 
alloy ! 

'Twas thus I found at last sweet Heaven's full light, 
And breathed immortal life in spirit-spheres! 

My soul in rapture took its flight from night! 

And with my angel other half I give my blessing 
here! 

Robert Browning. 



44 The Dawn of Another Life. 



VII. 



SPIRITUAL KNOWLEDGE. 

Friends, your professors and so-called students of 
science with one predominating idea or theory, is often 
as great a bigot as the purely creed bound theologian. 
Hence your learned professors being of this class, rude- 
ly dispose of the Christian hope for a future life, as 
emotional cravings, transcendental faith and mere super- 
stition, looked upon by masses as a priceless treasure. 
Your professors and so-called students are equally un- 
sparing in their criticisms of Spiritualism, which they 
do not even claim to have investigated. They define it 
as hallucination, or clever deception and lament the 
millions of educated people who are still dominated by 
this dreary superstition. They admit, however, that 
such eminent scientists as Zollinger,- Fichner, Weber, 
Wallace and Sir William Crooks, have after thorough 
investigation of spirit phenomena, announced their be- 
lief in the future existence of, and the possibility of 
communication with an unseen life, and intelligence 
which has survived the condition of death, but accounts 
for their being "led astray" by these phenomena 
"through excess of imagination and defect of critical 
faculty." Strange as it may seem, however, they quote 
these same able thinkers and investigators as authori- 
ties in scientific research along other lines which do not 
disturb their own monistic hypothesis. We reject the 
theory as refers to man as a descendent from the ani- 
mal kingdom. We assert most positively that man is 



Spiritual Knowledge. 45 

not die highest type of beast, nor has he descended from 
beast ancestors. We emphatically declare against any 
author's summary dismissal of the evidence of the im- 
mortality. If the theory that death ends all is true, the 
valuable portion of our writings could not be written. 
The survival of the soul of man, after death, is a fact 
which is today being constantly and most positively 
proven through spiritualistic phenomena. Having said 
before that the human kingdom in Nature is today as it 
ever has been in the past, entirely separate and distinct 
from the animal kingdom; that man in his evolutionary 
unf oldment never has been a beast and that he is not 
a monistic but a dualistic being, let us proceed to dis- 
cuss some of the processes in the development of life 
as expressed in material form upon your planet. For 
ages unnumbered, man made but little advancement. Yet 
steadily was the progress of unfoldment and, when the 
proper time came he arose to the dignity of his full sta- 
tion. From the first cellular protoplasm the so-called 
"physical basis of life," he has been endowed by Nature 
with grand possibilities, and with the stamp of the In- 
finite upon his brow, man has ever moved on through 
evolutionary development toward the higher and nobler 
principles of life and intelligence which is eternal and 
will ever be unlimited in unfoldment. It is an immutable 
law of nature, that the human life principle, when once 
started into activity in its association with matter, is 
eternal in existence and can be neither crushed nor ob- 
literated. You may destroy the physical expression of 
life, but the life principle itself even in its first stage of 
activity, is beyond the destroying power of men or 
gods, and will complete its unfoldment into the perfec- 
ted human spirit- in the world of effects. 

Notwithstanding all that can be given you from 
each and every grade of spirit-life and spirit-unf oldment. 
you must still, of necessity, be ignorant of the glory and 



46 The Dawn of Another Life. 

beauty of the land of souls; and like the blind man who 
listens to a glowing description of the sun, the stars, 
the mighty ocean, and the flower-gemmed earth, his 
imagination colors and arranges these things; but when 
the scales have fallen from his eyes, with what wonder- 
ing surprise and admiration does he view these scenes! 
We can. only impress upon you the reality of life — a 
continued life — and your spiritual condition. 

Humanity when it is in its mortal infancy in the un- 
folding years of human life, and becomes spiritual, 
it will more fully pervade matter. It will then be able 
to express itself more satisfactorily. Humanity will then 
advance in intelligence and refining influence more in 
•one day than it can now possibly do in a year. It will 
round out into the grand circle of harmony, purity, and 
love. It would be impossible to make you understand 
the benefits, resulting from this circle in which you make 
and hold the conditions for your spirit-friends to com- 
mune with you. This is very pleasant for them and 
for you; but this is not all. Hundreds of stranger 
spirits are attracted here, and through the knowledge and 
power gained, they are able to commune with their own 
friends, or from circles elsewhere. Who is to answer 
for this state of things? It comes as a necessary tax 
for improvement on the age in which you live. The 
old ground of faith — Authority — is given up; the new 
Science has not yet taken its place. Men did not re- 
quire to see truth before ; they only needed to believe it. 
Truth, therefore had not been put by Theology in a 
seeing form — which, however, was its original form. 
But now they ask to see it. And when it is shown, they 
start back in despair. We shall not say what they see, 
but we shall say what they might see. If you understood 
the Natural laws that run through the Spiritual World, 
you might then see the truth as clearly and simply as the 
broad lines of science. As you gazed into the Spiritual 



Spiritual Knowledge. 47 

World you would say to yourselves : We have seen 
something like this before. It is not arbitrary. This 
Law here is the same Law that existed thousands of 
years ago, and this Phenomenon here, what can it be but 
that which stood in precisely the same relation to the 
Laws of ages and ages gone by ? So the Spiritual World 
is natural; and the natural world becomes slowly Spirit- 
ual. 

Nature is not a mere image or emblem of the 
Spiritual. It is a working model of the Spiritual. In 
the Spiritual World the same wheels revolve — but with- 
out the iron. The same figures flit across the stage, 
be dislocated — and a chaos of conflicting forces, instead 
of a cosmology of beauty and order. You are inevitably 
borne to the conclusion that the same fitness, law and 
order must prevail in the spiritual plane of creation. If 
man as a spiritual being, is endowed with a spiritual 
organism akin to his earthly organism, there must be an 
adaptability of these conditions suited to transformation. 
If he has eyes, there must be spiritual light, or eyes would 
be of no use. If he has ears, there must be spiritual at- 
mosphere whose undulations flow into them and cause 
hearing and fill the soul with harmonies. If man as a 
spirit has feet, there must be spiritual earth to walk upon, 
or feet would be of no use to him than they would be to 
a fish. If he has hands there must be spiritual objects 
to handle, or they would be of no use to him. If he has 
lungs, there must be spiritual atmosphere to breathe. If 
he has a heart, there must be spiritual blood to impel 
through the spiritual arteries. In a word, a spiritual 
organism demands a corresponding spiritual world 
which is adapted to it in form, substance and force. If 
a man is not organized as to his spirit, then we can 
form no idea of him. You are therefore driven by nec- 
essity either to deny the existence of spiritual beings, or 
to accept the conclusion that there must be a spiritual 



48 The Dawn of Another Life. 

world, which bears the same relation to them as your 
world bears to its inhabitants. 

The spirit is the real man, and the material body 
only serves as a medium of communication between 
man and the material world. When the body is no lon- 
ger capable of serving the spirit, it is cast aside and it 
returns to dust. Sex, disposition, character and mem- 
ory belong to the spirit, not to the body ; and when man 
; goes hence, he takes all these things with him and he is 
just as bad or just as good when he steps upon the eter- 
nal sphere as he was in his mortal body. In short, he is 
identically the same being. To be otherwise, he would 
need to have to be recreated, and if recreated, he would 
be a different mortal-man altogether from what he was; 
but the process would entirely destroy his individuality, 
and that would be equivalent to the complete annihilation 
of the man as he was in earth life, and with it would 
perish all recollection of friends and kindred. In a 
word, he would be as though he had never been. Can 
anything more horrible to contemplate than the destruc- 
tion of your individuality, of your affections and ties that 
bind you to your loved ones be suggested? Each one 
retains his features, his characteristics and his affections 
with such distinctness that his earth friends, when the 
veil is held aside, even for a moment recognize him as 
readily as if he were standing by their side in a natural 
- — material body — only he is relieved by death of all ma- 
terial hindrance and the obstruction of man, and space 
is removed. 

He is separated from no one in the spirit land ex- 
cept by opposition of thought and incompatibility of af- 
fection, which is a wise and merciful provision in the 
economy of existence. In the spiritual world a spirit 
may in a moment become present to another, provided 
he comes into a similar affection of love and thence into 
thought. In contemplating the spiritual world, you must 



Spiritual Knowledge. 49 

not forget that the spirit is not limited by time or dis- 
tance. This is abundantly proven in your every day life, 
for you all know that distance is no hindrance -to 
thought. You can think of a friend in England or 
Egypt as easily as if he were leaning upon your shoulder 
or holding your hand. Nor is time any obstruction to 
thought. You can think of Moses, Confucius or Buddha 
as easily as you could if they were living now in your 
own city. When you come into the spiritual world, you 
can come into communication with, persons whether you 
know them from personal acquaintance or from mutual 
friends, or the records of history, and when you meet 
these whom you have personally known you can recog- 
nize them, because they will appear according to the con- 
ception of them in your own minds. You carry the images 
of these who are clear to you indelibly wrought into the 
texture of your minds, and an idea can not be eradicated 
from them without changing the organization of the 
mind itself. You carry therefore, within your minds 
photographs of every human being, and of everything 
you have ever seen, and consequently you have, and al- 
ways will have the means at hand to recognize your 
friends; and still further, the spirit world is the place, 
and the only place, where friends and acquaintances and 
all who are connected by natural ties can meet at will. 
There have always been theories and speculations about 
the possibility of meeting and recognizing friends in the 
spirit world, but they have never been entertained by 
spiritualists, for they know by knowledge, by sight, by 
touch and by word of mouth that all such doubts, theo- 
ries and speculations have no foundation, other than wil- 
ful ignorance. 

John Pierpoint. 



50 The Dawn of Another Life. 



VIII. 



SURCEASE FROM SORROW. 



I stand here on the mystic borderland, 

And gaze from our world unto that of earth, 

And as mine eyes behold your beauteous strand — 
I'm struck with wonder at fair Nature's birth! 

Your hills and rocks and mountains ages old, 

Who raise themselves like Eastern Kings austere, 

Or like strong guardian angels hide the gold, 
In Nature's bosom without guilty fear! 

The great deep oceans with their storm-tossed souls, 
Who still keep beating 'gainst the shores of time, 

And like vain mortals fail to reach their goal, 

For which they've lost so much of the sublime! 

The waves of green that in the Springtime grow. 

Until by light and air they gather grace, 
To enter the dark leafless trees and show 

At last that they are leaves on Nature's face! 

And thus the trees at length have their new birth, 
And speak in raptures to each other there, 

And bend and laugh as if to kiss the earth, 

They find such sweetness in the perfumed air! 



Surcease From Sorrow. 51 

Your world within itself is like some garland fair 
With its rich myriad colors flower-bestrewn, 

And looks as if there might not be a snare, 

Yet mortals find the pitfalls all too soon! 

Could you of mortal life but comprehend 

The glorious lessons flowers have to teach, 

You might learn more the value of a true heart friend, 
And the great heights of light you'd sooner reach ! 

Walk in the light of some bright summer's morn 
And pluck before 'tis crushed a violet sweet, 

Whose little dainty face will look the dawn 

Of love from whence it came, and you with gladness 
greet ! 

Tis like the visit from an angel fair, 

To see the love-light gleaming in a flower's face, 
And as great bowers of them grow around you there, 

Converse with them and grow in their pure grace! 

Look deep into the lily's dove-like mien, 

And solve then if you can from whence her gran- 
deur starts, 
She toils not for her beauty, nor for worldly gain, 

And yet she is the admiration of all hearts ! 

Learn then thy costly lesson from the beauteous flowers, 
They are the worthiest and the truest friends, 

For by their love you yet may lose the pain-filled hours, 
And find the consolation only true peace sends! 

We are like flowers and waiting for you still ! 

That we may enter where we've knocked before, 
We stand in throngs your longing hearts to fill, 

With gems of beauty from our glory shore ! 



52 The Dawn of Another Life. 

You do not see the glories of your world. 

Because the shine of money dims your sight, 

And yet you would not wish to enter here, 

And bear the darkness of a long, long night! 

Far better that you turn your vision then, 

To flowers that bear our message of sweet love, 

That we may to you precious presents send, 
From our Celestial regions here above! 

If mortals will but aid us, we can give 

To them such precious portions that their cares will 
cease, 
They will be taught to look towards Heaven and live ! 

And from their bonds of darkness find release! 

Lord Byron. 



The Divine Order of Nature's Laws. 53 



IX. 



THE DIVINE ORDER OF NATURE'S LAWS. 

The world has always had its great leaders. In the 
realm of science, literature and philosophy they stand like 
heralds on mountain tops proclaiming the dawn of a 
new day of whose light they catch the first rays. 

In the march of human progress there are patriots 
inspired by spiritual influences by a keen sense of justice 
and liberty who forge their way to the front and lead the 
people into higher forms of government. 

There are those who delve into the secrets of the 
universe and find new forces of heat and light ; there are 
those who peer into the skies and discover new planets. 
And what is true in regard to the realm of nature is true 
as to the realm of spiritual phenomena. The time ought 
to be past when one receives his teachings as a child ; 
the time is at hand when you should use your own fac- 
ulties and investigate for yourselves. 

Men in authority as religious leaders, ought to be 
given to understand that what they give out to the 
people of the world must tally with facts. People who 
implicitly believe in religious leaders are robbed of many 
privileges; they are blinded by prejudices caused by ig- 
norance or misrepresentation and deprive themselves of 
truth that would illume their minds and give joy to their 
hearts, you say these things are known, we say that never 
in the history of the Christian Church has the people 
given forth such uncertain and conflicting sounds as ex- 
ist at the present age. The only truly satisfying doctrine 



54 The Dawn of Another Life. 

that prevails today and has prevailed for ages and ages 
and that has given scientific and rational proof, is Spirit- 
ualism. As a result of our progress we have had intelli- 
gent advocates in the centers of civilization for cen- 
turies and centuries, and have searched nooks and cor- 
ners of the world not dreamed of by mortal man. 

But the question is sometime raised why such won- 
derful privileges are granted to us. The time was and is 
ripe and men were found to answer the purpose. 

We have found men and women through whom 
could be made known the rational truths of Spiritual 
phenomena for the good of mankind. 

What minds more fully trained in all the sciences 
devoutly disposed, earnestly and sincerely seeking to find 
souls in their homes that we could impress our presence 
upon them. 

This truth is central to all other truths and with- 
out perceiving which the Scriptures cannot be rationally 
understood. 

This is the light of everlasting oneness and we 
are able to see through the dark recesses of one's soul. 
These truths enable one to avoid the errors that are in- 
volved in the extremes : To Christianity these teachings 
show that however defective they may seem in the light 
of science or Christianity or in story, it is nevertheless 
a perfect vehicle of Truth, because the sense intended is 
Spiritual and written according to the law of corres- 
pondence between natural and spiritual realities. 

It is shown, however, that there is no salvation by 
faith alone; it is grounded in charity and results in 
shunning all evils as sins and in the faithful perform- 
ance of one's daily duties, making clear that it is impos- 
sible to separate the three constitutents of the truly 
Christian life ; Love, Faith and Good Work, without 
all of which there is no Salvation. 

If it is indicated that Evolution is the Divine meth- 



The Divine Order of Nature's Laws. 55 

ods of creation, it is also shown that there is no Evolu- 
tion without involution; that it always is and has been 
true that something cannot be created from nothing, that 
intelligence cannot be evolved out of matter — and that 
although the order has been to create successively, man 
has been immortal from the beginning, though the 
higher capacities were not enjoyed until he become re- 
generated. It is sufficient to fit man or woman for the 
higher gradation of Spirit, it is also shown that man 
or woman is not regenerated instantaneously, but that 
regeneration is a progressive work involving the con- 
stant co-operation of man and the constant operation 
of all Spiritual knowledge which is the law of all being. 

If it is pointed out that man and woman are created, 
a form of the love of self and the world, it is shown 
that they are orderly loves from creation if subordinate 
loves; and it is also made clear that they are created 
with heavenly degrees of mind, which can be opened more 
and more interiorly, thus making it possible for you to 
be "born from above." If the teachings that the death 
of the material body is according to Divine order, as 
they would have it, it is also the teaching that if sin had 
not been introduced into your world, there would have 
been no disease and untimely deaths; man would have 
fallen asleep when the body no longer responded to the 
requests of the soul. 

If in these teachings that there is no resurrection of 
the material body, the fact is made to stand out clearly 
and prominently that there is a resurrection of man in a 
Spiritual body, and in which body there is contained all 
the faculties of a human being the male remaining a 
male and the female a female. 

If it is pointed out there is no Romish purgatory, it 
is made clear that there is an intermediate realm into 
which all persons go after the change called death and 
where the ignorant are instructed and where all are help- 



56 The Dawn of Another Life. 

ed that have any real desire to be helped. The inter- 
mediate world is not a place where character is formed, 
but where what has been involved is evolved, where the 
concealed is revealed. But if the work of real repentance 
has been begun in the material world, the work of regen- 
eration and thus of preparation for the heaven they 
speak of, can be continued in the region where the Spirits 
will come to, all the comers from the earth and minister 
to such as really desire to overcome the love of self and 
the world and become heirs of salvation. 

The fact is revealed, however, that there is no re- 
incarnation, no coming back again into material life 
in another body of flesh; it is because you are shown 
that there is plentiful opportunity in spirit life for the 
unfoldment of man's and woman's nature. 

It is taught that heaven is a state not a place; it is 
also made clear that those who become receptive of the 
life of the Kingdom of God have an environment which 
is a perfect expression of their state of life. It is an 
evident fact that the Devil is not one great monster; 
the Devil is within you, don't picture to yourselves that 
there is a great monster waiting to devour you. 

The possibility of communicating with spirits is 
conceded ; it is also declared from experiences what good 
is evolved by coming into conscious association with 
those who are in the spirit world. For the purpose of 
accomplishing certain ends, as in the experience of sure 
prophets, etc., it is useful, because effectual under the 
divine law and under the care of Natural Laws and trust 
according to Order of things, but in some cases it sub- 
jects man to great danger because he comes under the 
influence and control of deceiving spirits who know 
man's weak qualities and use their subject for selfish 
ends. 

It is therefore a fact set forth that man is in con- 
stant association with Spirits as to his interior life it is 



The Divine Order of Nature's Laws. 57 

maintained that the orderly state in which one should live 
in unconsciousness of the fact, and that you should look 
to us (Spirits) alone for protection and strength and 
what is needful for man to know of a future life has 
been and is being revealed by the spirit world. 

But says some one " Where are the credentials? Am 
I to believe without evidence such stupendous claims?" 
The credentials, friends of earth are, in these and the 
true phenomena woven around them. 

The proofs of what we say are in the daily fulfill- 
ment of matters and things concerned in your daily lives 
of which things we have prophesied much if the truth 
will not convince, a man nothing will, for miracles close 
the rational mind while truths open it. We are here 
giving you thoughts that none but the finest trained 
minds and the most pious hearts could write. Here 
are thousands of sentences like polished crystals and 
the most beautiful cut diamonds, and the light they re- 
flect is the light from the spirit world for they , reveal 
the Secrets of earthly conditions in your world. 

These forces are like telescopes; they bring near 
the things that are far away in the dim distance of by 
gone ages and make them reveal their secrets. What 
is above all else noteworthy, you are brought face to 
face with us. 

There can be no faith without freedom. It is not 
faith to attempt or pretend to believe the things which 
you are told you must believe. Even to seek to comply is 
to prove your fear rather than your faith, your appre- 
hension of some dreaded consequence attendant on fail- 
ure to conform,. 

To say, "I believe," lest a catastrophe attend the 
honest denial of such belief is to play the liar and the 
coward. 

It is far better to have no faith at all than to weakly 
submit to a matter of opinion, and it is sufficient not 



58 The Dawn of Another Life. 

only to one but to many other people; and it is worth 
arguing with, on its scientific side. If you take a wide 
view of spirit phenomena, a view in which alone the 
true analogies of things are to be clearly .perceived, you 
will find that whenever these phenomena have been 
rightly understood, there has been a continual progress 
and advance along the development of a higher spiritual 
life. Science can not, and does not deny the fact that 
progress and advancement are by far the most constant- 
ly represented forms and conditions in life. Were it 
otherwise, you would not find the universe so varied as 
it is. This being true of physical things, why not con- 
cede that it is true of spiritual things? 

It is held by a few, and a few we are glad to 
say, that spirit manifestations beyond the point of obtain- 
ing satisfactory evidence that man is immortal, are hurt- 
ful and should not be encouraged, but we hold that it 
needs no spirit manifestation to demonstrate the fact that 
life is continuous, nor that the natural and spiritual 
worlds are separated only by a mere veil which may be 
drawn aside almost at will. The leaders and teachers 
of men in all ages of the world believed and taught 
that man should live after the death of the body; but 
aside from these teachings, the belief is imbred in every 
human being that man does not go into everlasting 
nothingness when his mortal body ceases to breathe, 
and he therefore? need no other evidence based upon 
faith alone than that given by his natural longing after 
immortality. But what of the knowledge and demon- 
strated theories which spirits possess? Are they not 
valuable to you, and should you refuse to be taught by 
the wise and the ripe in experience, who have gone to 
the other shore; and offer you the benefit of their 
experiences and observation? Most certainly not. At 
best you see through a glass. The doctrine that the uni- 
verse is in the hands of a Creator so unjust, so cruel 



The Divine Order of Nature's Laws. 59 

as to decree your eternal damnation unless you sub- 
scribe to statements you cannot indorse, or blindly to in- 
sist on the historic accuracy of incidents which you 
would discredit in any other relation, is ineffectual and 
without foundation on truth. The real difficulty in re- 
ligion for the average man, however, lies not in the 
credibility of the historic statements of the faith, not in 
the logic of their syllogism; he is even willing to take 
many such things for granted; that difficulty lies in see- 
ing any particular value or use in such articles of creed 
and history he cannot see why their acceptance should be 
regarded as the most vital thing in life. 

At heart every man who lives above the brute is re- 
ligious — that is he desires to realize in some way those 
soul and character ideals that grow within him and shine 
before him. 

Man will not be satisfied with a faith that fails 
or does less than this. He cannot see how the per- 
functory acquiescence — on his part with the formal 
statements of the creeds would aid to his end. Suppose 
you throw aside other considerations and accept the 
Mosaic cosmogony — what light would that throw on the 
struggle in your soul and the divine? In what way 
will that help you to altruism? The truth, is that "the 
church faiths" are of yesterday, of which true faith is of 
today and forever. Faith is the hope in embryo of the 
future ; it is the confidence born in the heart of man that 
life holds better things, and thereby aids in life onward 
pressing, the finding of much valuable knowledge. The 
faith that dwells within you mortals of earth, is that 
which fills you with calm assurance that there is a goal, 
that the universe does not mock you, that the hopes and 
aspirations that burn within are but pulsations of the 
mighty law of life in creation. The faith that there 
was one a perfect man is an empty thing unless it be- 
comes the power that pushes you on to nobler per- 



60 The Dawn of Another Life. 

fections ; unless the facts of the past become lor you the 
prophecy of the future. 

All the history of the soul's direction toward it is a 
promised country. You must believe the past whenever 
the past shows the race coming into the fuller present, 
rising- from lower levels. 

The statements which men call faiths are com- 
monly but the dead shells that once contained glowing- 
life; they are like photographs of a sunset, the form 
is there but the glow, the color, the life has g~one from 
it, into the realm of spirit. Each age has its vis- 
ions, facing the future, looking forward with high hopes 
and bright dreams it sees the spirit realm then comes the 
heartogrophers, who care nothing about the spirit realm 
so long as they make its maps. They draw lines and 
lay on colors; they describe, prescribe, bound and limit 
that which their fellows of larger heart and hope have 
seen as a living glowing spirit. Thus from the vision- 
less minds you get your creeds, or descriptions of yes- 
terday's faith. 

We do not believe that this age is less spiritual or 
more sordid than its predecessors. We know indeed, 
precisely the reverse. But, however, this may be in the 
minds of some is it not plain that if Spiritualism is to 
be moved by the remote speculations of isolated thinkers 
it can only be on condition that their isolation is not 
complete? Some point of contact we must have with the 
world in which you live, and if our influence is to be 
based on widespread sympathy, the contact must be in 
a realm where there can be, if not full mutual compre- 
hension, at least a large measure of practical agreement 
and willing co-operation. Philosophy has never touched 
the mass of men except through religion. And, though 
the parallel is not complete, it is safe to say that science 
will never touch them unaided by its practical applica- 
tions. Its wonders may be catalogued for purposes of 



The Divine Order of Nature's Laws. 61 

education, they may be illustrated by interesting experi- 
ments, by numbers and magnitudes which startle or fa- 
tigue the imagination, but they will form no familiar 
portion of the intellectual furniture of ordinary men 
unless they be connected, however remotely, with the 
ordinary conduct of life. Critics have made merry over 
the spiritual philosophy which represented man as the 
center and final cause of the universe, and conceived the 
stupendous mechanism of nature as primarily designed 
to satisfy his wants and minister to his entertainment. 

The material world, howsoever it may have gained 
in sublimity, has under the touch of science lost in do- 
mestic charm. Except where it affects the immediate 
needs of organic life, it may seem so remote from the 
concerns of man; that in the majority it will arouse no 
curiosity, while of these who are fascinated by its mor- 
als, not a few will be chilled by its impersonal and in- 
different immensity. If in the last hundred years the 
whole material setting of civilized life has altered, you 
owe it neither to politicians nor to political institutions. 
You owe it to the combined efforts of those who have 
advanced spiritual light and those who have applied it. 
If our outlook upon the universe has suffered modifica- 
tions in detail so great and so numerous that they 
amount collectively to a revolution, it is to men of science 
you owe it, not to theologians. But science is the great 
instrument of social change, all the greater because its 
object is not change but knowledge. And its silent ap- 
propriation of this dominant function amid the dim of 
political and religious strife is the most vital of all the 
revolutions which have marked the development of mod- 
ern civilization. 

But if it be remembered that this process brings 
vast sections of every industrial community into admir- 
ing relation with the highest intellectual achievement and 
the most ardent search for truth, that those who live 



62 The Dawn of Another Life. 

by ministering- to the common wants of average human- 
ity lean for support on those who search among the 
deepest mysteries of nature ; that their dependence is re- 
warded by growing success ; that success gives in its turn 
an incentive to individual effort is nowise to be meas- 
ured by personal expectation of gain ; that the energies 
thus aroused may affect the whole character of the com- 
munity, spreading the beneficent contagion of hope and 
high endeavor through channels scarcely known to work" 
ers in the fields the most remote ; if all this be borne in 
mind, it may perhaps seem not unworthy the place I 
have assigned to it. Its direct moral effects are less ob- 
vious; indeed, there are many most excellent people who 
would altogether deny their existence. 

We have made a prophecy that science would yet be- 
come more religious than religion, and it is fulfilling it- 
self. Realize but dimly the wonders of this stupendous 
cosmos, and the mind is overwhelmed and awed back 
into dullness in order that you may not yet burst the 
swaddling bands of your intellectual childhood, and may 
continue a while longer on your rudimental plane. But 
many of you are too dull to realize even dimly the 
miracles which surround you or those you carry about 
with you. Setting aside the miracle of the inflowing 
thought, think for a moment of the wonders of the 
physical organism you call "your body." Try to con- 
ceive the matter the material of which it is composed. 
Think of the speculations to which the atom gives rise. 
You were also told that the atom itself is undergoing 
a course of evolution, a cycle of change. Starting its 
career as gross matter it goes through a cycle of trans- 
migration through the mineral vegetable, and animal 
kingdom. Animals preying upon animals keep matter 
grinding as it were in the organic mill, and the organisms 
get finer and finer in structure, as matter progresses, 
until they are fine enough to build up the physical struc- 



The Divine Order of Nature's Laws. 63 

ture of man. In man, you are told by the same great Mas- 
ter, it continues its evolution, and form visible, tangible 
matter certain finer particles are evolved that pass be- 
yond the range of your fine senses, become invisible and 
intangible, and form the matter of the spiritual body 
within you, and also the spiritual universe it is to in- 
habit on leaving the earthly body at so-called death. 
This masterly conception completely reconciles the 
claims of Spiritualism. The materialist says there can 
be no after life, as mind and intelligence need a phy- 
sical organism in which to function; and that as the 
body dies the mind dies with it. The conception of an 
etheric or spiritual body is as much finer than the phy- 
sical body in structure, as its matter is finer, which 
leaves the earthly body at death, meets the materialists 
objection, as the mind is furnished with a more perfect 
body and more powerful faculties. From what has been 
said and written in our previous works it will be seen that 
even the matter, the material of your body, is a wonder- 
ous mind baffling entity besides which the old world 
miracles are simple affairs compared with those of to- 
day. When you think of all that is implied in the build- 
ing up of this matter into your physical form you are 
equally overwhelmed. To do this work consciously, you 
should require more knowledge than has been acquired 
by ages of scientific discovery, and more skill than is 
possessed by all your artists, engineers, and artificers 
put together. But you are only on the threshold of our 
scientific research. The experiences of the Saints, 
Martyrs and Mystics of all ages are profoundly signifi- 
cant, hinting at close relations with the immanent spirit 
of Nature than is realized in ordinary consciousness. 
The belief in magic throughout all time must have rested 
on some foundation. Beliefs of this sort, however mis- 
taken, may be the interpretation of facts of experiences 
and are of great significance when rightly read. The 



64 The Dawn of Another Life. 

belief in a great spiritual presence behind the appear- 
ance of things, of spirits endowed with more than human 
powers behind natural phenomena indicates in our opin- 
ion, unrealized and unused powers within yourselves. 
The experiences of the poets, and prophets are signifi- 
cant, and have been too little regarded as facts or ex- 
periences having scientific value. 

The one conclusion to be drawn from all this is 
that you are greater than you realize; have stores of 
latent knowledge and powers that you are not directly 
conscious of. You are all heirs apparent to a vast king- 
dom of knowledge, of potentialities and powers by the 
right of Divine Order. 

Long since you have outgrown the old theologian's 
god, the mighty man who made the earth with his 
fingers and guided the stars with his hands, who sitting 
aloft in the skies, dictated human affairs, awes one 
omnipotent sovereign, a king lifted to the highest degree. 
This picture once contented men. But you have out- 
grown your need of such being as will answer the prob- 
lem of living in terms of your own lives. This is the, 
search for God, reaching your hands into the dark night 
of the Infinite and Unknown hoping that you may find 
there the touch of a hand that can lead you through the 
shadows and feel the throb of a heart that will assure 
you of the unfailing goodness and rightness ruling 
through all. You seek not a King but a Life that an- 
swers in the measure of that living to your own. 

You can never satisfy the heart of man with the 
most elaborate schemes of the blind force; the last word 
of science leaves much unspoken for the soul of man. 

Only accept that which can be proven by physical 
demonstrations and do not let others do your thinking 
or investigating for you. What may be a proof to 
you may not be a proof to the other fellow ; you are 
dependent upon the great controlling forces of the uni- 



The Divine Order of Nature's Laws. 65 

verse. Religious leaders have called for change of 
heart because it means something vastly deeper and 
more significant than any emotional wave; it means 
changing the whole primal spring of the life. They 
have been trying to redeem the race by forcing men into 
the ways of virtue, making them walk in the straight 
paths by the persuasion of high and unscalable fences. 
They have been trying to secure salvation by legisla- 
tion and restriction, direction and other mechanical 
means. They need not get at the spring of action, to 
change life at its real sources. Friends, does a man 
having the evil; can you turn him into virtue's paths at 
the point of a bayonet? Just as soon as the man with 
a bayonet goes to sleep, the evil lover will flee to his 
old way. Friends, he needs that which will give him 
a love for the good as strong as his present love for 
the evil. Every man follows his own heart; it will be 
solved not by changes of administrations, not by fixing 
this law or that ordinance. Laws and ordinances are 
effective as they grow out of the wills and ideas of a 
people. No society can be made right mechanically; 
the right comes vitally by your hearts being set upon it; 
by its ideas becoming the passion of your whole being. 
For man to change his environments and begin life 
anew, he must be propelled by entirely different motives 
and seeking aims quite different than those once set 
before him. Men turn from self seeking to serve their 
fellows, and things incredible to those who have never 
experienced it, they find a deep satisfaction and keep joy 
in the one as in the other. 

Spiritualism is recognized even in the various 
realms of natural science, and has given reverent tone 
to much of the scientific investigation of today. 

The physicist is discovering that back of all phe- 
nomena, and back of all the laboratory processes — be- 
yond the point of his most extended observation and 



66 The Dawn of Another Life. 

experimentation — there are mysteries at work, intro- 
ducing him at once to a realm essentially spiritual. 
Science is becoming Spiritualized, and Spiritualism, in 
turn, tends toward the scientific method. 

Friends, today, dogmas are losing their hold ; eccles- 
iasticism is permeated more and more with healthy in- 
quiry and liberty of thought; tradition and authority 
are yielding to the steady onslaught of scientific investi- 
gation ; man's pessimism is giving way to hope, and 
optimistic views of a spiritual existence take the dawn 
of another life. 

Emanuel Swedenborg. 



Development of Spirit Child. 67 



X. 



IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE SPIRIT 

CHILD. 

Under certain conditions, and in like manner, is the 
world of spirit dependent upon the world of matter. 

As we have previously stated, that the child passing 
into the Spirit world in infancy continues to develop 
and mature in the spiritual realm. 

But it is one of the conditions of the development 
that it must be often brought into the magnetic aura 
of the embodied parent, or another person of similar 
temperament, chemical and magnetic affinities, to as- 
sist in its more rapid growth and unfoldment. 

The object is to draw magnetic and material 
strength, for the individual in the physical body, pos- 
sesses certain elements which are not contained in the 
spirit form and the impression is received by the child, 
through contact with these elements, which, to it, are 
much as the mother's milk is to the child in mortal 
life. True, the disembodied child will slowly develop 
its spirit form without this contact with the mortal. 

However, as the child is born in the material, it 
develops more rapidly in the spiritual condition by com- 
ing into contact with the material, individual parent, 
whose magnetism is of different character from that of 
the disembodied spiritual form inasmuch as it is more 
material. 

This appears to be a universal law for seeds planted 



68 The Dawn of Another Life. 

in poor soil will develop the life principle and slowly 
grow, but by the liberal use of a proper fertilizer, sup- 
plying such elements as their nature demand and which 
are lacking in the barren soil, the plants will grow strong 
and robust and develop with greater rapidity. 

By a similar operation of divine law, although 
through other processes, is the embodied spirit of man 
dependent upon direct communication through spiritual 
impression, inspiration, messages delivered by uncon- 
scious human organisms and other methods, with higher 
intelligences in the spirit world, for the awakening and 
quickening- of his highest aspirations and the noblest 
conception of his most sublime ideas. 

Therefore, this universal principle of inter-depen- 
dence and the consequent necessity for communication, 
as manifested in the several realms of nature, is in 
constant operation between the realm of the human and 
the realm of the spiritual. 

Wesley Aber. 



Immortality. 69 



XI. 



IMMORTALITY. 

The truth of immortality was planted in the First 
Cause in the Divine Essence or Soul of Creative Power. 
There it was given as an inheritance to all the souls 
of men, but through the ages of time it has become so 
dwarfed and thwarted in growth by the thousands and 
thousands of the lower and grosser earthly influences 
until it almost loses shape in the minds of many and 
in some totally so. The knowledge or the disbelief of 
Immortality has a decided effect on the destiny of man 
for the betterment, or for the worse in the finality of his 
earthly life. When we look upon the. great tide of hu- 
manity sweeping past us w T e can see excuse for the posi- 
tion of the fatalist. The blustering poet who shouted 
that he was the master of his fate, the captain of his 
soul, was more fond of words than of thought. Mortals 
are all more or less influenced by environment, by asso- 
ciation, by birth, by inherited habit. The crow cannot 
learn to sing, nor the glow-worm to fly. Lacking the 
musician's soul, a man cannot become a violinist. Mortals 
may not be permitted to see the whole of their destiny 
in the present, but by the labor of brain and soul, hand 
and heart, and the steadfast law of concentration ap- 
plied, man may find out enough of himself to guide 
him safely over the stormy billows of his transient 
earthly span of years, and still be able to catch a glimpse 
of his Heavenly Destiny. You are all a part of a great 
plan and a mighty purpose, the essence of Divine law 



70 The Dawn of Another Life. 

given the form and shape of the flesh, which is the 
house of your immortal spirit until your soul has reached 
such expansion as to have outgrown that perishable 
body, or until the flesh becomes torn and racked with 
pain and suffering and the longing ego, the self flees 
out and finds its haven of rest in spirit spheres, and so 
it is that the children of men are given souls, spirits, 
brains, and physical bodies with which to carry out the 
first great plans of mortal and immortal destiny. Each 
day of a life can be filled with usefulness, little acts of 
industry and kindness, directed by the higher spiritual 
realm that will count for something in the Great Addi- 
tion, at the end of the page of a Destiny. Make your 
deeds count every hour and clay of your lives so that 
when the Angel of Death summons you from the old life, 
into the new, you shall have no regrets but that the acts 
of your earthly life shall be left behind as a constant 
aid and guidance to the making of other destinies of 
which the world can be justly proud. 

Wesley Aber. 



Spiritual Phenomena. 71 



XII. 



SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA EXPLAINED. 

Dear friends, we wish to say something- in regard 
to manifestations, the explanation of which may be of 
benefit to those who are led to investigate. 

It has been given more than once from the spirit 
side of life in what manner the forms who materialize 
are -built up. We use this phrase because it is a literal 
building up; and if the process could be witnessed it 
would cause quite as much astonishment as the appear- 
ance of the perfect form does when it comes forth in 
tangible shape. The necessity of having a cabinet has 
also been inquired into, and we wish, if possible, to 
make the answer clear and intelligible to all who de- 
sire to know, whether from curiosity or from a more 
glorious impulse. It is hard for the inquisitive man to 
comprehend action which is invisible to him. Firstly, 
the necessity of a cabinet being required in seances; 
Concentration of forces is of vital importance: the ex- 
clusion of light is somewhat secondary to this, but to 
have a perfect materialization it is best to exclude the 
light. The force exerted is more or less magnetic 
in its action, and is weakened if diffused. The action of 
light upon the invisible atoms prevents a cohesion. The 
philosophy of atoms has been explained by us before. 
The fountain of knowledge is within the reach of 
those who wish to avail themselves of its truths; let 
them seek it and they will be rewarded. As we have 
said the action of light upon the atoms draws from the 



72 The Dawn of Another Life. 

medium, and the audience causes an antagonistic action 
and prevents the cohesion necessary to build up the 
spirit form. The spirit chemist, as he is called, is the 
one who is in part the cabinet control of the medium. 
There is in most cases more than one who assists at ma- 
terialization ; the medium is passive and helpless in al- 
most every case and is in a dead trance from the be- 
ginning to the close. It is a severe strain on his vitality, 
and a frequent repetition, without periods of sufficient 
rest, soon exhaustes his phsyical strength and carries 
him to the spirit world; some of more than ordinary 
strength and vitality continue, but the generality, after 
a few years, if the phase does not leave them by the 
interposition of their controlling guides, they become 
weakened and their exhibitions lack the force and perfec- 
tion of those given earlier. As we wish to explain, the 
spirit form is built up from the vital forces oi the medium 
and those of the audience, where there may be sym- 
pathetic sensitives who possess these powers unknown to 
themselves, and are only made aware of it by the feel- 
ing of exhaustion they experience when in attending 
at the seance. Eevry thing possessing life, with scarcely 
any exception, is developed in darkness ; the animal and 
vegetable kingdom verify this. When the form is 
built up in the cabinet, with all the bodily organs com- 
plete, it is brought forth to the view of the audience, 
or to the one for whom it is specially designed to meet 
and hold communication with. Sometimes the figures 
are given imperfect; sometimes the head may not be 
complete in its structure, as has been attested more than 
once by disinterested witnesses. In most cases at a 
first appearance, the vocal organs are not perfect; and 
the spirit form lacks the power of audible speech. This 
is often remedied in subsequent appearances, and has 
been a matter of dissatisfaction to many, who not being 
conversant with difficulties attending a first appearance, 



Spiritual Phenomena. 73 

expect too much and go away with a feeling of doubt 
and distrust. Therefore, as before said, it requires care- 
ful consideration and a knowledge of proper conditions 
before attending a seance given in public. The 'vitality 
of the medium being so strongly drawn upon, is what 
is meant when it is said that the medium places his life 
in the hands of the circle during the seance. 
Any rude shock from any one in the audi- 
ence seizing hold of a spirit form and attempt- 
ing to detain it by force, is felt by the medium to a 
terrible extent, and when dematerialization occurs 
outside of the cabinet by the exhibition of a strong light, 
the atoms are dissipated and do not return because the 
channel- of communication is severed. This has caused 
the death of more than one medium, and the utter phy- 
sical prostration of others. No one in the audience 
should attempt to touch a spirit form unless consent is 
given by us : the mere touch reacts with more force than 
an electric shock on the sensitive medium in his helpless 
trance condition. In the many wonderful experiments 
given by hundreds of able men and attested by them, 
these manifestations are of an exceptional nature and 
have been given for several years and have been wit- 
nessed by a great number of friends, scientists and 
others, and have and is doing much to strengthen re- 
finement and a determined effort to hold fast to that 
which is good and to flee from even the appearances of 
evil will never fail to overcome evil inclinations. 

James Debuchananne, M. D. Ph. D. F. A. 



74 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XIII. 



THE LONELY HEART. 

The heart bowed down with earthly woes and grief. 
That seeks and struggles yet finds no relief — 

That toils and toils each hour of earthly time, 

And in its woe dreams of some happier clime! 
This is the lonely heart! 

That has no friend to tell its troubles to ; 

That tastes of joys but fleeting and but few, 
Who sees not kindness nor yet understands. 

Who knows not favors but by its own hand. 

This is the lonely heart! 

Who crawls up the steep hill of earthly toil 
With the true bravery that none can foil, 

With feet all bleeding and with hands all sore, 
And aching* limbs that scarcely can step more ! 
This is the lonely heart! 

With tear-wet eyes that cannot see the way; 

The path that leads to God's eternal day! 
That always roams afar from Heaven's gate! 

And when joy's present always comes too late! 

This is the lonely heart! 

Ah me ! I sigh when I think on this heart, 
That has no friend a blessing to impart! 
No love-fraught voice to still its every woe! 



Spiritual Phenomena. 75 

No one to care or wonder where it goes ! 
This is the lonely heart! 

Oh hosts of Heaven! bright ministering Angels fair! 
Look down on earth's weak creatures struggling 
there ! 
And gather some rough stones from out their path's 
dark way! 
Oh let them see at last the perfect day! 
These woeful, bitter lonely hearts! 

Oh wondrous light of Heaven, shed thy peace 

On these poor souls their suffering to release! 

Show them one starbeam that will lead them on, 
To enter in Eternity's sweet dawn! 
And save, oh save these lonely hearts! 

Alfred Tennyson. 



76 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XIV. 



THE NEED OF SPIRITUALISM. 

Spiritualism, unlike all other Systems of religion, 
has a system more of mercy, of charity and light, and 
there is more in it than is calculated to elevate man and 
bring him closer to his Creator than is offered by any 
other philosophy or systems of religion. True, Spirit- 
ualism rejects the idea or theory of salvation as sug- 
gested by divine government because it finds the hy- 
pothesis upon which the belief is based to be diametri- 
cally opposed to, and therefore out of harmony with 
man's conception of what his relation to his maker really 
is ; hence the Christ idea of a central person to bridge 
over, as it were, in some mysterious way a purely imag- 
inary gulf of dark rolling waters, which separates God 
from man, is not accepted by Spiritualists as having any 
foundation in fact. The concept of Spiritualism, al- 
though unwritten, is stamped upon every created thing. 
It was formulated by the Divine Mind and its application 
made universal. It is interwoven with creation that its 
purpose cannot well be mistaken. 

As a lamp it shines unto the feet of man, it shines 
continually and lights him in the way of moral and in- 
tellectual worth which is Nature's highway to everlasting 
felicity in the spirit world ; but nowhere does it teach 
that sin can be redeemed by another. He must out-grow 
his sins, and redeem himself, or else go on forever a to- 
tal failure with no one but himself to blame for he is 
the incarnation of boundless capabilities and infinite pro- 



The Need of Spiritualism. 71 

gress, which is Nature's given birthright of every hu- 
man soul. 

A man may be a firm believer in the philosophy of 
spiritualism and yet be a very bad man ; but no man can 
be a consistent Spiritualist unless he be pure in mind 
and heart. Spiritualism points out how happiness 
here on earth and in the spirit world may be secured. 
But upon the road which we would have mankind to 
travel, nothing is found that is uncharitable, nothing 
that is selfish, nothing that is impure, nothing that de- 
fileth either the body or soul. It is walking with Na- 
ture all the way. In short, the underlying principle of 
the philosophy of Spiritualism is that spirits help you 
by example, and that is all we can do for you ; you must 
look within yourselves, and not without for your re- 
deemer. You yourselves must pay the penalty of vio- 
lating the spiritual and physical laws; that neither can 
be avoided, and finally, that man's highest duty to him- 
self is to be ever on his guard against the evil influences 
which continually surround his animal nature, and that 
his highest general duty is to love Nature's Laws with 
all his might, and his neighbor as himself. 

Man is just what he is, no more, no less, and what 
he is in the material world he will be "in the spirit 
world," at least, until he grows into a better state. The 
characteristics the good, the evil, the quality of the man 
does not go down into the grave. He that is unjust in 
earth life will be unjust in the Spirit world; holy in the 
body will be holy here; he that is filthy in body, will be 
filthy over here, and he that is pure of heart in the body 
will be pure of heart over here. 

The change called death recreates no man. It 
merely takes away the outward husk and leaves him 
standing a purely spiritual man without the slightest 
change in his moral character. He will continue in that 
condition until by his own efforts he is brought 



78 The Dawn of Another Life. 

out. He will come over here just as he left his material 
life. He may have sentimentalized a great deal over what 
he thought the mercy of God would or should do for 
him after death had robbed him of further opportunity 
to feed his unholy appetite, but in all that he simply 
admits his utter unworthiness to be other than he really 
is, and adds to his own degradation by hoping that by 
some strange chance or through the mercy or love of 
God, he may be enabled to escape the consequences of 
a deliberatly misspent earthly life. 

The body goes down to the grave blameless for 
everything it did while it was the tenement of the soul. 
It can never be a question of what the body does; for 
it is merely a machine, but what the soul causes the 
body to do is a question, and a question, too, that de- 
mands your careful attention every hour. The body 
cannot of itself steal or bear malice, nor yet can it do a 
good act, but a pure soul within it will make it do 
good continually, as will an evil soul move it to wicked 
deeds. The body may do a very bad thing at instiga- 
tion of a pure soul, but it cannot be called evil, nor 
should it be punished; for wrong was not intended; 
and evil is not visited with condemnation when good 
was intended. It is that which actuated the soul that 
makes the act a crime or not; hence it is not always the 
act in, and of itself which reflects the character of the 
individual ; but it is true that almost always the deeds 
of an evil disposed person are evil in their effects upon 
others. Vice is always aggressive and always impru- 
dent ; but no man has the right to say he cannot resist 
its attacks, for by assiduous watchfulness with an honest 
desire to do the right, vice is not difficult to overcome, 
but vulgarity, profanity and evil associations are by no 
means helpers in a struggle against it. By 
virtue, he will overcome vice. "Can it be true 
that our spirits live on after death and can re- 



The Need of Spiritualism. 79 

turn and tell of the country they inhabit?" is the 
question asked by countless numbers upon the earth 
plane. The spirit-world seems such a far distant and 
unknown country that those who return from there and 
tell of its beauties, do not receive any credence from the 
majority of people, than the teller of a clever fairy 
story would. Yet there are around these same people 
each day numerous things they cannot understand. 
When science tells them that there is no substance 
known that has its particles in a state of rest, but that 
all, even in the most solid substances, are continually 
vibrating below the range of human perception, they 
do not scoff or sneer. The base of the theory of the 
Marconi telegraph is that ether, the substance of all 
others furtherest removed, from weight and the sensi- 
ble qualities, with the exception of that substance 
known as psychic ether, has particles which are capable 
of moving on each other with either the least possible 
friction or with no friction at all; and also they are 
capable of interpenetrating _all other substances what- 
ever. 

If these theories are capable of holding together, 
then what the spirits tell you of, slow and rapid vibra- 
tion in different substances should be given a hearing. 
One reason why all people can not see spirits and the 
spirit-world at all times, is because the vibrations in the 
ethereal substances of which spirits and the spirit-world 
are composed are so rapid that it is impossible for those 
whose vibrations do not correspond, to see them with 
all its loud professions of respect for spirits, the world 
has really been given its utmost efforts to explaining 
them away; and that it has come forth with the edict 
that it is unable to learn anything about them is not a 
bad thing for the spirits, or the spiriUworld. It simply 
relegates the. whole thing to another field. The only 
results of the plainest and severest statement of Condi- 



80 The Dawn of Another Life, 

tions in the spirit-world is to make them seem more re- 
markable and improbable to the man who sees only 
material things. You wonder why so little help comes 
to you from the spirit side of life, why so few are able 
to talk with spirits. The Bible must seem a long series 
of lies to those who deny the possibility of spirit touch 
and presence; and to those who accept it, it must be a 
problem to know why man has lost his sweet familiar 
way of conversing with the spirits. He has not ceased 
to talk with those from the beyond, for at no time in 
the history of your world has man been in more con- 
stant communication with the spirit-world, as our pres- 
ence, tonight, attests. Those who live in the spirit are 
the ones who come in perfect touch with the spirit- 
world. There is in the makeup of every human soul 
the necessary elements to enable him to come in touch 
with his spirit friends, if he would only cultivate it. All 
poets have signalized the rare moments when they were 
superior to themselves — when a power comes to them 
from, some source they know not. You see and think as 
children, when compared with these who ha\ve been 
studying the philosophy of life from a much higher 
point of view than you, for hundreds or thousands of 
years and if these wise seers and teachers of either ages 
condescend to teach you in things pertaining to life 
here and hereafter, shall you turn your backs upon us 
because we would impart knowledge to you by spirit 
manifestation? Friends, forbid that any avenue that 
leads man to a higher and clearer conception of his duty 
to himself and his neighbor should ever be obstructed, 
must be closed, much less closed by prejudice against 
the methods that spirit teachers choose and employ for 
the advancement of their earth friends. We hold that 
believers in Spiritualism and its phenomena . should not 
only encourage spirit manifestations and communica- 
tions, but tell it to the world and bear witness of the 



The Need of Spiritualism. 81 

blessedness and joy there is in this belief. The Meth- 
odist Church owes much of its marvelous growth to its 
practice of "giving experience one to another" which is 
generally given with a zeal and enthusiasm that is only 
edifying but encouraging to these who are less firm in 
their faith. So powerful, indeed, are their methods 
acquainting one another with their experiences in up- 
holding the banner of that denomination that other sects 
have adopted the plan, and the very best results have 
always followed, and what are they but manifestations 
of joy, or happiness for more spiritual light and spiritual 
knowledge? In truth they are for the upbuilding spirit- 
ually of every individual participant, and many is the 
honest resolve there made to be a better neighbor and a 
better citizen. 

Now if this custom is so beneficial to them who 
w r alk by faith alone, why should not spiritualists who 
are continually full to overflowing with new evidences 
of the nearness of the "friends over here" and of the 
ability and willingness of those who have joined the 
everlasting throng, come to you and talk to you face 
to face, and tell you what the home of the spirit is 
like, and describe to you its beauties and delights, pro- 
claim whereof we know from the house tops if need be? 
Now, let the table, the circle and the cabinet be so many 
altars in the house of every spiritualist, and upon them. 
in the presence of his spirit friends and kinsmen, let him 
sacrifice daily all uprising desires and inclinations that 
are not in harmony with the higher type of life, purity 
of thought and action; and let them sit at the feet of 
their spirit teachers and learn of them; but let them 
tiever obstruct or hinder us from ascending before you, 
for when we go away it is but for a little time: and 
when we return, we always come bearing precious gifts 
to the soul and encouragement and consolation to the 
material man. Why. spirit manifestations ought to be 



82 The Dawn of Another Life. 

dearer and sweeter to the spiritualist than all the jewels 
of earth. 

The fear of things unknown has no doubt kept 
hundreds from investigating Spiritualism. If its phe- 
nomena should be unexpectedly brought to their notice, 
they say, "Oh, that was only a mere coincidence/*' But 
coincidences that continue to occur cease to be co- 
incidences and become the manifestation of some law. 
The laws governing spirit phenomena are now what 
they have been and always will be. If an attempt may 
be made to define the limitations of spirit power it 
follows that this wonderful power must be considered 
from more than one point of view; after which it will 
be found that each of the views thus presented, pre- 
sents a number of varying phrases. If he is candid 
with himself, a careful investigation will soon find him- 
self forced to admit that spirit power is only limited in 
its manifestations by the conditions upon the earth plane. 
Science can be trusted to discover and abandon her own 
errors. She is now retracing her steps along the path 
which has led to many false conclusions in regard to 
Spiritualism. Science can be trusted to give a better 
explanation; and it behooves each and every one of 
you to investigate the matter for yourself in order that 
you may be prepared to combat the erroneous conclu- 
sions that rest upon nothing but arbitrary assumptions, 
growing out of the old ideas of spirit phenomena. In 
fact, those who know the least of what such phenomena 
really are, are the most assured of what their influence 
will be upon the world. 

If these persons had that sense of responsibility 
which always distinguishes the true scientific thinker, 
they could not be persuaded to venture into groundless 
speculations, but would aspire to higher conditions. 

Lorenze Aber. 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 83 



XV. 



THE LIFE EXPERIENCE IN PART OF OVERAH. 

The doctor and professors of this band have asked 
me to give in writing this, a part of my life's experience, 
and so I shall be very glad to do so if you would like 
to listen. From the earliest hours of my childhood I 
can remember of being very happy because I naturally 
loved everything that I saw of human, animal or vege- 
table kingdom. 

My father was a very prosperous planter in the 
earlier days of slavery in Georgia. I was my mother's 
seventh daughter and also the last. The plantation on 
which we then lived was situated a little way from 
what is now known as Atlanta. When I was yet very 
young I can remember wondering if every little girl 
in the world could look about her and see a yard full 
almost of little and big pickaninnies. They were my 
constant playmates, and I was taught to drive them like 
beasts, but when I grew a little older I saw the tearing 
of their hearts by the careless dropping of some unkind 
and cutting word, and many times my heart smote with- 
in me, and bowed me down. They were my faithful 
friends, my ready slaves to obey my every wish and I 
used to listen to the pouring out of their long pent-up 
woes, and grieve at the misery of the little world in 
which I lived. Often and often as T grew older by 
day and month I saw my mother watch me with eager 
tender eyes and oftentimes when all was still at night 
and she thought I slept she would tell my father that 



84 The Dawn of Another Life. 

I was a curious child and that they might not raise me. 
I did not know it if I was in any way out of the 
ordinary for I thought all people must be alike, since the 
world was so beautiful, and I thought then that every- 
body, like myself, could hear the voices of the trees, 
the birds, the flowers, and understand them, for often in 
my play in- the wide branches of some gnarled old tree 
I would suddenly hear a chorus of voices singing or 
talking in tender tones into my delighted ear. But I 
reckoned it all out! It was the trees themselves or the 
waters of the tiny lakes close by, for what else could it 
be, for these forms of life were all that were then visi- 
ble to my natural eye. I was content. My chjldhood 
passed like one shining dream filled with the breath of 
the sweet magnolias. 

And all the years of my childhood went blissfully 
by, warmed by the radiance of the Southern sun and 
watered by the tender fall of Georgia rain. At last 
I was seventeen and more frail, my mother said, every 
day. I could scarcely feel that I grew weaker, yet I 
knew that I did for now I could only walk a little way 
each day in the catalpa grove with Mammy Lucy, and 
then big old Joe would carry me back to the house. T 
was never quite sick, but weaker and weaker until a 
hacking cough confined me to my bed. One May day as 
I lay pondering on the wonders of Nature all about me, 
I suddenly dropped my half open testament to the floor, 
when a strange set of little noises came pattering on 
my pillow like the hopping of the tiny sparrows I saw 
nesting in the trees outside. Then a voice very gentle 
and very near to me, said : "Dear child, I guard and 
guide you ever, do not be afraid. I am your guardian 
spirit!" Guardian spirit! I raised myself quickly and 
looked behind me. All was as empty as air,, and I sank 
down again with a violent fit of coughing. I did not 
know who had spoken to me, and almost too weak to 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. S3 

care I fell asleep. When I awakened my mother was 
bending over me and father was talking in low tones to 
Mammy Lucy, who was crying. "No, Marse Claire," 
she was sobbing, "dey neber does lib when dey is dat 
a-way, dey can't no wise." Ray Middleton was there, 
too, and he had brought a great fresh bouquet of 
jasmines. I saw them and their odor so filled my senses 
that I wished I had not awakened. Those were strange, 
sad days of pensive apathy. 

One still moonlight night I lay looking out at the 

. full Southern moon, and a strange sadness rose within 

. me. There was something I wanted to tell my mother and 

Mammy Lucy, but I couldn't make out what it was. 

(""■ I had suffered a great deal that day with ghastly hem- 

. - orrhages, and was wishing, oh, so much for much needed 

rest. Without knowing it I had fallen asleep and was 

xlreaming, dreaming that I was well again and oh, 

with that new feeling of strength I climbed out of bed 



j 

j^s'trong limbed, and happy, and stepped lightly across 

(the room in a shaft of moonlight that fell streaming 

' S&cross the floor from the low window. I was just be- 

s ginning to enjoy my beautiful dream when I heard a 

I S^low wail and turning quickly I saw my mother kneeling 

by my bedside, and my father's arms about her. Mammy 

^ Lucy was at the other side of my bed and what, oh, 

v ^ Mhcit. did she have in her hand? jfMy own hand, for 

there was my body lying on the bed. * I shuddered and 

<y ^started, for now I knew that I was not dreaming but 

^fl . that I had died ! I looked down at myself in puzzled 

^ wonderment and remembered somebody had said in my 

testament, "We know not yet what we shall be!" I 

walked close to my mother and knelt beside her. She 

was moaning and shaking with sorrow, and my father's 

voice was stifled and broken as he tried to comfort her. 

Mammy was rocking to and fro and groaning like a 

lost soul ! Then my sisters came and they fell to weep- 



86 The Dawn of Another Life. 

ing until a great wave of sorrow passed over me and 
I wept as I had never done before ! I called and begged 
my mother to hear me and that if she could control her 
grief I could stop crying,, but her ears were deaf, and 
I crouched beside my poor dead flesh and cried as if my 
heart would break. 

Presently I heard a voice, the same one I had heard 
once before : "Dear child, I, your guardian spirit, have 
come to bear you to my world." I looked up and be- 
held a form and face, of such ravishing beauty that 
my senses were dumbed and stilled. All about the glor- 
ious one I saw a light growing brighter and brighter 
and advancing she almost touched me, and would have 
only that I shrank away. She spoke again, saying, 
"Come, make ready, see you have already performed the 
duty of leaving that shell of flesh that was too small 
and shattered to bear you any longer. See, I have come 
to take you to the really true country, the home of the 
Soul, the Summerland of the Spirit. These are your 
earthly relations and ties I know, but you shall know 
them again from time to time, for even as we go, we 
shall come again." The voice of my guide was like 
the sounding of some strange sweet music, the music of 
lutes in the tamarac groves. As she ceased speaking, I 
commenced to look around me and to bid farewell to all 
the well loved spots of my childhood. I looked out of the 
low windows into the garden, and as I saw the great clus- 
ters of yellow climbing roses that Mammy Lucy and I 
planted a great swelling came into my heart, and I 
thought it would almost thump itself out of my bosom. 
For all my feelings prompted and actuated the same 
results as when I was still in the flesh. I looked about 
me at the fairy daintiness of my room and at the open 
testament on the table, a present from my mother, and 
I could see again her sweet glad face as she laid it on 
my pillow the morning of my fifteenth birthday. 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 87 

A swift pain went quivering through me, but I 
turned and bidding them all goodby, put my hand into 
that of my spirit guide's and we turned toward our 
journey home. She told me her name was Iahara. We 
walked straight to the door and I started to open it but 
-Iahara drew my hand back gently and we passed thro' 
the closed door as easily as we had walked in the 
room. I looked up into her face and smiled. Our 
gentle half walking, half floating motion eased and 
happified me. We paused a moment on the veranda. 

Although this newly found guide of mine was so 
beautiful and so good, and I felt that she must have 
come from some more lovely land than mine, yet I did 
not wish to go with her. but with all my heart I wanted 
to turn back and go to my mother again, for I began 
to feel that her grief was terrible and that my father 
might not comfort her. But the spirit beside me said 
that I could do nothing at present for my mother and 
that I must obey the voice of the Death Angel, for in 
so doing I would find life for myself and teach life 
to the world. This I could not understand, but I let 
her take my hand as we started down the veranda steps. 
But to my surprise we did not step, but our bodies 
rather swung than walked until we rose higher and 
higher in the first rays of the morning light, 'till I could 
look down and see the earthly objects 1 had left, and 
they were growing smaller and dimmer until the world 
we had left resembled a tiny dark ball in space below us. 

Everything around me now seemed to be great 
rolling clouds of blue and white vaporish smoke and 
always as I looked about me I saw points of light ap- 
pear in these floating clouds like tiny rays of lightning 
and soon they were not light at all but faces growing 
brighter and closer and forms white and shining. These 
soon came in great throngs, mostly floating above us 
with that gliding easy movement of a bird in flight. 



88 The Dawn of Another Life. 

I asked my guiding spirit what and who they were and 
she answered: "They were once living on earth like 
you until at death they entered this new life which is 
the real life. They have performed all their duties so 
well that they have now become messengers to the world 
to carry the news from the spirit realms to the people 
of the earth you have just left, who are willing and 
ready to receive it." I was just thinking how very 
sweet this was when I began to see mountains and rivers, 
brooks and trees and flowers, such oceans of them. I 
was delighted beyond words! 

Soon we entered a wonderful country where every 
one was clad in shining garments, and where laughing 
children played and cooed and sang! I was forgetting 
the sorrow I had left on earth, the joy of this new land 
completely shutting it out of my life. Soon my guide 
conducted me to a most joyful spot. Stretching up 
from a green sward was all manner of Southern shrub- 
bery and a great profusion of bloom! In among the 
trees was a shimmering white house, small but exquisite 
in makeup. Before us and at the foot of the rolling 
green ran a clear dancing brook, and as I bent to look 
into it I clearly saw my face, and the shining pebbles in 
its bed. The sight of all this filled me with a new and 
glorious strength and I asked my guiding spirit to show 
me all the beauties of this new land, but she replied, 
"No, not yet, soon you will be weary and here you must 
rest, for this is your home, your very own, and as you 
fulfill the duties that are set apart for you so will you 
enlarge and expand it for the reception of your loved 
ones when they come from the earth. Rest here, and 
abide. I will go now but at the right time I will come 
again." So saying, she walked or rather floated away, 
and was out of sight before I could speak to her in 
answer. 

I walked slowly up the tiny path and into the 



Life Experience In Part of Overall. H9 

cool shady porch, and the smell of lotus bloom was 
everywhere. The door stood open and as I entered a 
sweet young old face came meeting it. It was — yes, it 
surely was Aunt Agatha., my mother's maiden aunt who 
had died when I was a baby, and now as I saw her in 
the gray silk frock and lavender at the throat I re- 
membered how often my mother had spoken of her and 
cried. She smiled placidly and took me warmly into 
her arms. All silently she led me into a room almost 
precisely like my own bedroom I had left at home. 
There was everything apparently just as I had left it 
and on the table was the bouquet of jasmines I treasured 
so. My aunt kissed me, and some voice, I knew not 
whose, kept crooning until I fell asleep. When I re- 
gained consciousness there came a sense of some sweet 
music being played at a distance, but as I awakened more 
fully I knew that the melody was very near, even all 
around, me. I raised myself and gazed around me, for 
now I w r as very strong. There were a great many 
people present and many of them bore familiar faces, 
faces that I had looked into when a child and loved. 
Many who were present played on musical instruments 
so much different and very much sweeter than those I 
had seen on earth. "Is this my new home?" I asked, 
"and is this the land of the dead?" "No ; " a soft voice 
whispered, it was Aunt Agatha's, "it is the land of the 
living, my child, the place of the heart's desire." "Then 
death really but makes a change in life after all." 
"Rather. only a happy episode," my dear old aunt an- 
swered. I was charmed with my new life, and asked as 
I was led into a beautiful apartment where a long table 
was filled with a sumptuous feast, "What is this, where 
am I, and do spirits of the dead eat?" They answered 
me with smiles benign, and placed me in the most com- 
fortable seat at the table that I ever sat in. I saw imme- 
diately that spirits did not eat in any way like mortals 



90 The Dawn of Another Life. 

for these were none of the coarser, meaner foods of 
earth before ns, but just great quantities of fruit of 
every known kind and much of varying varieties that 
I had never yet seen . There were also many fragrant 
and delicious sweet wines and tiny white cakes that de- 
lighted me. 

Each new thing came upon me with such as- 
tonishing surprise that I did scarcely think one 
wonder was natural until another presented itself! Such 
a smiling, such a happy., happy feast as we did have, 
and they told me it was all in honor of my coming to 
live in the spirit world! I felt so glad, so overwhelmed 
with joy that I could not voice my feelings, but when 
one by one the guests slipped away and left aunt and 
me alone, I kissed her softly and crept into the garden 
and sat under the magnolias and had dreams as I used 
to have when I was a little child in Georgia. I do not 
know how long I sat there drinking in the fullness of 
newly found joy, when suddenly I felt that some one 
was standing behind me, and looking up quickly I saw 
the old colored slave, Black Dan, who passed from 
earth when I could just toddle. His face broke into a 
broad smile and I greeted him gladly. He said he had 
come to tell me that my guiding spirit waited for me 
to go on a mission to earth, and that I must hasten! 

A mission to earth! I asked him what the mission 
was, and he said it was time for me to pay a visit to 
my father and mother, for they were struggling hard 
in their affliction. The thought of my neglect shot 
through my breast like a knife and a great wave of the 
old sadness clutched my heart and held it. I had been 
so forgetful, so very neglectful of those who loved me 
most, my thoughts ever had been on other things. I had 
wandered far from home and had been happy in my 
selfishness! I would find my good guide and go imme- 
diately ! 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 91 

My guiding spirit was waiting at the gateway when 
I came seeking her and as she looked down into my 
face the radiance of her countenance almost startled 
me, for she was so ethereally beautiful, and her loveli- 
ness was brightened by that supreme lovelight which 
gleamed out of her eyes. I told her all that was in my 
heart as we rose gradually and then floated out and 
away and down slowly toward the earth plane. I asked 
her how 'it was that I was so full of selfishness that I 
had not taken thought, until reminded, of my loved ones 
still on earth? She said, "My child, there is yet so 
very much for you to learn before you can fathom any 
one of the Eternal's ways that you can not begin to 
find out too quickly. If the grief that penetrated the 
hearts of those of your loved ones left on earth had so 
affected you as they continually do, it would not have 
been possible for you to have entered Paradise when you 
did, but you would yet have . been bound to earth by 
the chain of foolish sorrow, as many thousands of 
spirits are earth-bound for a time more or less. But in 
your case there came a happy difference. Your friends 
had gathered together in the spirit world and there in the 
restful peace of your Aunt Agatha's spirit home they 
planned the little reception which you have already en- 
joyed. I was sent by the Eternal Spirit to conduct yon 
to our land on the instant of your body's death, so 
that you might have a little season of rest and pleasure 
in the Realm of Souls, and in the meantime be prepared 
to meet this mission which we are now starting upon. 
You are now in a position to do some little good to 
those most dear to you for you have been strengthened 
in your absence from earth and the spiritual strength 
you have gained will benefit you greatly when you come 
again in contact with your parents and sisters." 

All this seemed very strange and wonderful, vet 
within me I felt the sweet truth of her words. I asked 



92 The Dawn of Another Life. 

my dear guide what had so perceptibly brightened her 
countenance since last I saw her, and she told me that 
because of the place she had just come from her whole 
soul was brightened and elorified so that she was of a 
mind to sing all the while, that she was so entranced 
with the surroundings of that happy spot that some of 
its glo r y had just shooed into her heart, and came up 
into her face s 1n e said she supposed!" Instinctively I 
turned my eyes backward but we had gone too far to 
even see any object in the spirit world, save dense clouds 
of rolling ether which formed in great cloud groups 
along t 1 ^e course we took. "What then is this wonderful 
place called from which vou come?" She answered, 
slowlv and pensively, as if she longed to be there even 
now. 'The realm of heart's desire." All the meaning that 
the name implied suddenly rushed over me and I was 
filled with a celestial joy! But now we were very near 
the earth and as we went swiftly forward I began to 
see its obiects quite distinctly. It did not seem an in- 
stant more until we had actually drew near and were 
hovering over my father's plantation. 

Oh, such a longing, dear and clinging, filled my soul 
to se p them all once aeain! I did not have long to 
w^it for my guide and I, hand in hand, were walking up 
the veranda steps with a great many people, old and 
youno\ who were p-oing slowly into my father's house. 
When we entered I felt with a chill the awful stillness of 
the place! There were so many there and yet no one 
spokp cave ir subdued and slow whispering accents 
whirh sounded !ike hisses in the death-like quiet of those 
st^ano-plv silen'i rooms! My eood gaiide told me to go 
where I would whe^e T might wish most and I left 
her and sought my mother. 

As I started in alone I suddenly saw my mother, 
in a solitary room kneeling over a white casket pray- 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 93 

ing and sobbing out her very life in terrible grief! As 
I hurried on to her, the picture suddenly closed and 
I was standing just outside the wall of the back parlor. 
I knew that my dead body was in the casket, and the 
terrible longing in me to see my mother again suddenly 
made me just step into the wall — and very easy it was 
to walk right in, where I did see my mother just as be- 
fore! I walked quickly up on the other side of the 
casket facing her, and whether it was my steady gaze 
or something she might have heard, I do not know, but 
she looked right up full into my face steadily and calmly, 
while a great light fell over her countenance, and beamed 
out of her eyes ! She sprang up, and murmuring softly, 
suddenly streched out her arms to clasp me, but I was 
drawn away so quickly that she could see me no longer, 
and she left the room instantly, I following. She went 
on into the living room where my father met her and 
tenderly proffered her an easy chair. All the wildness 
of her grief had suddenly left her, and as my father 
bent over her she whispered softly, "Do not fear for me 
any longer, David, for I have seen my little lamb. Our 
child that has died is alive!" My father started and 
looked wonderingly at her. "What do you mean, my 
wife?" he asked strangely, pitying her. "I mean," my 
mother answered, "that our child whom we thought 
dead has come and stood before me even a few moments 
ago, but when I would have embraced her she vanished, 
and flew back into that new life which is hers. We 
have been grieving over the death of her body, David, 
for she lives indeed!" My father struggled hard over 
the problem of my mother's words, but finally I saw a 
faint satisfying light come into his face, and he patted 
my mother's shoulder lovingly as he said, almost too 
low for mortal ears to hear, "Well, well, Judith, if your 
heart has found rest I am well content!" And they 
looked into each other's faces, too full for speech ! It 



94 The Dawn of Another Life. 

was, of course, the occasion of my funeral and my guide, 
my dear companion, remained with me throughout the 
long tedious service. Oh, how my soul longed to let 
all the old friends I saw there, just know that I lived 
and was happy, how it would have saved all the long 
useless funeral service and the terrible grief and wailing 
of all those saddened hearts, that vainly sought relief 
under such dreary and woeful condition! As we passed 
out I touched Mammy Lucy, who was so bowed with 
woe that she could not look up, and she felt the touch, 
for her sensitive soul started and she looked quickly be- 
hind her! It was a certain joy that dwelt in me when 
at last I left them, after my body had been left in the 
family vault, and I started homeward ! 

The evening shadows were just drawing over the 
earth when we left it, and "as we sailed swiftly upward 
and onward away from it we began to see more and 
more the Eternal light of the Heavens. This light of 
day in the spirit-world never grows dimmer save in a 
momentary condition when a spirit is weary and wishes 
to rest. The burial of my body in the earth was such 
a shocking experience to me that only as we left farther 
and farther behind us the earth and its conditions, did 
I feel the pangs of this experience leave me, and the 
sweet restfulness of peace com into its place! Almost 
before I was aware of it I was at the very portals of my 
spirit home again, and dear old Aunt Agatha smilingly 
awaited me! My guide told me that at another time 
not long distant she would come and take me visiting 
into different and very interesting realms of Spirit. 
She had told me of some of the great Lecture Halls 
and Temples of Knowledge were spirits who wished to 
progress swiftly were going constantly and so preparing 
themselves for higher and nobler work as they toiled 
upward ! 

I was very much enthused about these places and 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 95 

begged to visit them as soon as I might be permitted. 
After my good guide had departed I spoke to my aunt 
about this and asked her if she had been to any of these 
wonderful things, and she answered, "Yes, my child, I 
went twice to The Palace of Intellectual Light where 
some kind ministering ones led me and told me that I 
might gain strength and go onward very rapidly. Well, 
it was a grand place indeed, where there sat many an- 
cients robed in yellow and purple and gold, but the 
light of the place so dazzled and confused me that it 
seemed I could scarcely comprehend what was said. 
A great many mighty men spoke, but for the life of 
me I could not remember enough that they had said to 
make me really wish to go again, and when I came 
home here again that one thought troubled me! That 
I did not want to go again ! 

"And one day as I was walking alone in the gar- 
den, plucking rosemary and thyme, I kept saying my 
thoughts out loud over and over in this wise: 'Why, 
oh, why should I not wish to be dutiful to God, the 
father, in doing all that I can to increase my knowledge 
and so perfect myself in His sight ?' I was sore troubled 
and it was not long before I felt the touch of a hand 
on my shoulder and looking around I beheld a wonder- 
ful sight ! A man a little above the average in height, 
and slender, and with the tenderness of a woman in his 
youthful face stood before me, clothed all in robes of 
dazzling white! He spoke and said, 'My child, the 
acquiring of much knowledge, where the flowers of real 
goodness do not grow will not be sufficient to move 
forward any soul ! Rest in peace where thou art ! Stay 
here among thy beauteous flowers and they will teach 
thee the greatest lesson of love!' I never knew, my 
child, who this man was but I do know that what he 
. said helped me always and soon I will be ready to go 
upward and steadily onward!" 



96 , The Dawn of Another Life. 

I thought much of Aunt Agatha's words and I be- 
lieve they helped me, too ! 

Soon my gentle guide came and escorted me on a 
visit to some other spheres in the spirit world. "Where 
are we going first ?" I asked her as we glided away 
from my spirit home. "We will first visit a little in the 
Land of Rest," she answered. This place called the 
"Land of Rest" she kindly explained to me as we entered 
it, -was one where all manner of earth's hardest toilers 
(who had labored- without reward and almost without 
sustenance, who had passed through the hardest ways of 
privation and had kept themselves honest) came just 
when they entered Spirit life. 

Even as we came into this place I felt distinctly 
the sense of peace and all-prevading repose that en- 
compassed the atmosphere ! The air was soft and moist 
and fragrant with the rich perfumes of the profusion of 
simple old-fashioned flowers growing everywhere. I 
saw snowy white cots stretched under green waving 
trees and these with occupants whose souls had passed 
the troubles of the earthly life and now were securely 
resting, resting in the righteous peace of Heaven! 

I saw a green sward off at the bend of a tiny stream 
where a great band of children were playing and sing- 
ing, and in their midst was the shaggy presence of a 
huge kindly faced old Newfoundland dog! These were 
the slave children of "child-labor" in your great cities 
of earth! Now, at least, could they find a play-time of 
their own. When we departed I expressed my joy at be- 
ing privileged to visit such a place. Then I returned 
home and remained with Aunt Agatha until such time 
as my dear guiding spirit would see fit to come and 
fetch me away to see and know more and more of the 
beauties of my sweet new life! 

After these various and oft repeated visits I would 
alwavs come home to Aunt Agatha again. One day 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 97 

as I stood under the magnolia trees plaiting- and tying 
sweet smelling grasses, suddenly a great desire to know 
what my future would be came into my mind and 
chained for an instant all my thought, so that I caught 
myself with eyes staring straight ahead, and looking at 
nothing but vacancy. As I gazed, there grew a luminous 
cloud before me, and to my astonishment it parted and 
a man, tall and strong, stood before me. His face was 
firm but gently sweet in its expression and he was older 
than I. He had the look of an Italian I had seen a 
picture of on earth! He had that fine high look about 
his features which only genius lends to her petted 
favorites. He was like poetry! He put out his hand 
ard smiled wondrously but just as I put mine out and 
spoke to him he suddenly was visible no more and I 
could not see where he had gone ! "Won't you come 
again?" I cried as I looked vacantly in the place where 
he stood.- 

I could not understand it, but his visit had given me 
so much pleasure that I resolved to come to that same 
spot and see if he w r ould not be there also. I seemed 
to feel that this man was a great person. 

Now I had come into the garden but three times 
more and each time I had seen the wonderful stranger, 
who had conversed with me and taught me such great 
and glorious things, that I almost felt sometimes 
I wanted to leave the little sheltered nook in which my 
aunt dwelt and seek a higher and a wider plane of life. 
These longings grew within me until a great desire 
came into my soul to seek a higher sphere of life. Was 
I then really to leave this beautiful spot and not stay to 
help enlarge and beautify it for the reception of my 
father and mother still on earth ? This thought troubled 
me, and through it all my spirit was sore grieved. But 
as I absorbed the lessons I received from my frequent 
visitor, the handsome stranger (who now came so often 



98 The Dawn of Another Life. 

I had grown to feel that we always knew each other 
though I did not yet know his name) a great peace 
settled within me, and about me, and I was ready for 
whatever life might bestow upon me. One early day, 
in the full sweet morning light, I sat listening to a 
nightingale and such sweet music I had never heard! 
It seemed to me as the bird-song came out upon the air 
it was very much like a human voice, that called loudly 
in sorrow, and moaned in tortured pain ! My sympathies 
were aroused and I listened intently ! The bird-notes 
grew fainter and sweeter, then changed and rose into a 
wonderful joy melody, and slowly sweetly died away! 

This song of the nightingale somehow had told 
me of my discontent, my sadness at leaving, and of m> 
sure change of abiding place ! And when the wonderful 
music sighed itself into silence, I knew that I was going 
to leave Aunt Agatha and seek some other home, and 
I was at peace! Straightway I told her on entering 
the house of my revelation and she laughed and patted 
my head, saying, "You are the most imaginative child 
I ever saw, Overah. Now that I have just learned the 
joy of your presence, you think you are to leave me. 
No, child, I can't see you going yet, if ever!" Soon 
after that (I know not how many hours or days, for 
time is eternity with us), I met with my frequent visi- 
tor, the Italian gentleman, for so I had found that he 
was. He told me so much of the sunshine and the 
flowers and picturesque scenery of his mother country 
on earth, and at this time he was saying to me : "Beauti- 
ful spirit, do you not know that there are other climes 
here than this one in which you dwell?" I answered 
yes, and he continued : "About some of these spheres 
I can tell you much but you would be more benefited to 
see them." Whenever he spoke his voice was like a 
soft distant flute and his face was wreathed in smiles. 
"Yes, my friend," I said, "I want to see these wonder- 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 99 

ful places, for I have been visiting but little and that 

was with my guiding spirit " and as I mentioned 

her name I saw a curious glad light of recognition leap 
into his eyes. "Do you know her?" I questioned. "Yes 
— and no," he replied, trying, I thought, to avoid me, 
"I have heard much of her!" He was looking straight 
into my soul with his deep dark eyes and what he found 
there made me conscious of a like something that dwelt 
within the depths of his soul — and we two gazed — and 
gazed, the knowledge that we gained in that rapt gazing 
was too deep, too sweet for normal utterance ! While our 
eyes still held each others he vanished as usual from 
my sight! 

The knowledge of so mighty a sweetness filled me 
that I did not know my aunt was standing near until 
she touched me, smiling as I looked at her, a little sadly, 
I thought. "So, Overah child, is this the nightingale's 

song?" "No, no auntie," I faltered, "this — this is " 

"Is why you are going to leave me," she replied with 
quiet gravity! "Each soul must in earth or Heaven 
have a mate, and when that mate is centered and at- 
tracted no power can prevent it from finding its other 
half. There never was a soul that was complete in it- 
self, my child, but finding its other self, it reaches at 
last, a whole within itself. Then the two selves, or twin 
souls, are ready to progress together!" 

"But auntie," I said, "where is the man-soul then 
that belongs to you?" I wanted that we talk of Aunt 
Agatha's future than mine just then. "He is still on 
earth, child, and that is why I linger here, waiting al- 
ways waiting for him !" My aunt was looking afar off 
when the last word fell from her lips, and her look 
caught and held my gaze. Somehow her face had 
grown all young and flushed and a great sweet flood of 
light overspread her countenance ! "How long will you 
have to wait?" I asked hopefully. "Until his earth life 



100 The Dawn of Another Life. 

is ended?" She said, absently and simply, "Do you 
ever see him?" I asked again, fondly thinking of my 
visits to my loved ones still on earth. I suppose I had 
been in the spirit-world now some few months of earthly 
time, but which seemed of momentary passing in this 
fairy land of souls. My aunt looked full into my face 
and smiled a happy wistful smile. "We always see 
those we love best when we wish to, dear child!" she 
said quietly. Then she told me how when she and the 
man-soul her other part, were in the flush of their 
young girlhood and boyhood life, how very happy they 
had been and that the months and years almost num- 
bered the day of matrimony for them, only a shadow 
passed between them and gradually grew and stretched 
into a gulf so wide and deep that neither of them in 
earth life could ever cross it, and so in dreary bitterness 
they had parted! She told me how he went away 
thousands of miles, and at last became a wanderer on 
the face of the earth! Slowly but how surely her grief 
had claimed her, until on hearing of his marriage, she 
died suddenly and awakened to sorrow in the first ex- 
perience of her spirit life. She told me how she had 
toiled and wearily, sadly worked her way up to her 
present gradation in the spirit world! How that she 
could not be contented to try to live until she stole out 
into the world again and sought out the love of her 
youth, and in his presence learned her peace of heart! 
Then she had found her way into this spot and with the 
aid of others had builded her little cottage here in which 
we dwelt. "Sometime," she said, "he will come to me 
and then we will be happy together. He feels already 
that he will come to me but he knows not how or where. 
He is not happy in life, but very miserable and often he 
cries to his Maker to let him die, and be done with all ! 
How little he knows of the life he will meet here, "but 
my child I am prepared to aid him and lift him up into 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 101 

the blessed Kingdom of Truth!" I thought much of 
this and felt deep compassion for them ! For her wait- 
ing here, for the lingering mortal of earth, and for him 
in the darkness of that lower life! I was learning speed- 
ily what life really means ! I heard them as we convers- 
ed together, a mighty chorus of distinct voices above us, 
and looking up saw indistinctly a throng of floating 
spirits singing joyously as they sped along! "Who are 
these, and where do they go?' : I asked Aunt Agatha. 
"They are blessed messengers from the Band of Mercy 
on their way to the earth on missions," said my aunt, 
gently. "Do you know on what kind of missions they 
are going?" I asked my aunt, much interested. "Yes," 
she answered quickly, "the messengers for the Band of 
Mercy always go to those who are afflicted with bodily 
ills and help them so that they may gain health again ; 
and if they cannot do that they escort them into this 
world, this land of Promise. There is a -Band of Hope 
who go to those afflicted mentally and to those who are 
in any struggle, or terrible trouble and see them safely 
through !" 

How steadfastly I was thinking of how I wished 
had I known all this before T came to live in the Spirit 
world — how much good it could have done! Even while 
I was in this silent and deep meditation, my aunt slipped 
away to attend the presence of one who had just called, 
and was waiting. She called me and said, "This spirit 
who has just arrived has come for you, Overah !" I 
went instantly to where they were standing, and as I 
drew near I perceived that our visitor was a woman, 
clad in shining white garments and glittering w ith pre- 
cious gems! She spoke almost instantly, saying: 
"Overah, your dear guiding spirit lias kindly sent me 
to you, to tell you that she awaits you not far distant, 
where you are to go with me and join her. Make ready, 
bid your aunt farewell, and come!" She spoke so gently. 



102 The Dawn of Another Life. 

sweetly, and yet fully imperative that I felt ready to 
comply with her wishes at once. As I kissed my aunt 
goodby, and took my leave with the messenger, I felt 
that I was going away not to return except that I might 
come back to visit Aunt Agatha sometime. I told her 
this on going, but she only smiled and waved her hand- 
kerchief, as we sped so hastily away. My escort con- 
versed with me as we traveled along, and told me that she 
knew my guiding spirit well — and often times went on 
errand missions for her! I was rejoiced at this for I 
loved any one who would do a kindly favor for my 
gracious guide! Soon I saw her standing a little dis- 
tance ahead smiling and beckoning us on! When we 
drew nearer she came running toward me, and patting 
my cheek said, "You are a dutiful child, Overah, to come 
so quickly when you are bidden; did you like to come?" 
"Yes," I answered, simply. "Do you know where you 
are going?" she asked again. "No. I do not, neither 
do I care so long as you are leading me ! I only know it 
is right for me to do as you -bid me, and I am so happy 
in doing so that I cannot begin to express it I" She bent 
very close to me and touched my forehead with her 
lips, and such a wondrous soft light crept into her beau- 
tiful face, that I could have wept for sheer joy! This 
was indeed to me an example of the love of Duty! 

She spoke again, "Did you feel no pangs at leav- 
ing your aunt, my child ?" "No, dear one," I replied, 
"yet I will never see her again only as I may go to 
visit her or until she comes where I am going to go 
now !" "My dear Overah," she answered, "you are all 
that I would have you! But how did you know you 
were coming away to stay?" "The nightingale first told 
me in her happy, sad song!" I said quietly. This seemed 
to please her, for she said, "That is very good, child, 
but I have yet to tell you what the nightingale left out. 
You are now going with me to meet your other part, you 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 103 

must now enter into a completeness of self that will pre- 
pare you and enable you to progress and unfold as you 
should do." ''My other part, what is that?" I queried. 
"It is the mate of your soul, the man-soul that belongs 
to you. Your aunt has spoken to you of this before." 
I did not look up at her,. for now I understood the full 
meaning of her words, and I did not wish her to know 
the conflicting emotions that filled my soul! I had been 
sc full of love and duty an instant before and now just 
this condition had shaken my resolutions and my pleas- 
ure to atoms ! I did not dare to speak to my guide 
of these wayward thoughts of mine, and as I only said, 
"If I am to meet the mate of my soul, where are we 
going- for this meeting?" I raised mv eyes to meet her 
full innocent gaze, as she replied, "To the Land of 
Heart's desire!" I knew that in the one deep look her 
mind had touched my very depths and had read there 
my secret ! I knew now that I did not want to go to the 
Land of Heart's Desire, because I believed I was to 
meet a stranger that I would dislike! She saw in my 
heart another picture, of a handsome dark face, "with the 
sunny eves of Italy shinning there! How I had tried to 
hide this face in the very depths of me, but the eyes of 
my guiding spirit were the seers of her soul, and 
could fathom the deep ! She was prone to test me fur- 
ther, so she said, "Overah, do you still wish to go where 
I lead you? Are you content in your journey to the 
Land of Heart's Desire?" "No, dear guide," I faltered, 
"I do not wish to go there if I am to meet a stranger, 
one that I have never known, for I could not feel that 
he was mv soul's mate, no never!" "Where, then, would 
you rather go?" she asked quickly. "To my mother!" 
I almost sobbed. "Surely not," she made answer, "for 
in the Land of Heart's Desire lies all your future bless- 
edness!" I could not comprehend her speech, but I shut 
my eyes and prayed! I felt a strong and steadfast truth 



104 The Dawn of Another Life. 

taking hold of me. and I felt suddenly at peace! All 
calmly then I put my hand in her's and sending her 
young messenger ahead of us, we glided forward toward 
the Land of Heart's Desire! The sweetest perfumes 
burdened the air, and loaded it with billows of varied and 
rich fragrance ! As we came into the borders of this 
ideal country, I was amazed at the marvelous beautv of 
everything! The loveliest flowers, the purest, clearest 
waters, the grandest mountains and trees, with the hap- 
piest of women and children, the kindest fathers, and the 
bravest men! We did not stop to make inquiry of any 
one as we passed, but floating over a tiny brook' 1 
caught a sight of my face, and I knew my looks did not 
belie my feelings ; I was happy ! Almost before I real- 
ized it, we stopped before a huge old pile of a man- 
sion, whose towered splendor was like the tales of old, 
where sweet flowers bordered the rustic walks, and birds 
sang sweetly to each other in the tree-tops all day long! 
As we entered we perceived a pure crystal fountain, 
gushing up. in the midst of crimson roses ! My guiding 
spirit guided me safely up the massive steps to the man- 
sion entrance, and there as we stood expectantly waiting 
the great doors opened of themselves, and she, my good 
guide, led me down the long corridors, through the beau- 
tiful rooms, until at last we stood in what she told me 
was my chamber, the chamber of Jasmines ! Any place 
that I looked I saw Jasmines embedded within the walls 
and floor of this wonderful room! I started to pluck 
them but I found them to be made within the materials 
themselves ! I felt someone drawing near me and as T 
turned I saw the beloved form of the handsome stranger 
who was so close to my very soul! I looked intently at 
him and he gently put out his arms and took my hands 
in his! "I am the terrible mate of your soul, my dear- 
est Overah !" he said, smilingly, and I could not answer 
at once. I looked to speak to my guide, but she had 



Life Experience In Part of Overah. 105 

gone somewhere I knew not ! At last I found my voice, 
"I was afraid it would not be you!" I said slowly, but 
he reassured me, "It could have been no one else, you 
were mine and I was yours from the beginning!" "I 
knew it!" I answered, happily. As we stood there, 
seemingly alone I saw again the radiant face of my 
guide. "God bless my children," she was saying! As 
we made our vows Burri Caspello and I, great and 
mighty strains of music filled the chambers of that old 
castle with holy sweetness? The Heavens and their 
mighty bands of spirits proclaimed us one, and so we 
have gone on in our labors side by side, reaching up into 
Progress as we go on and on ! So it is that now I come 
to tell you, world of mortals, a little of my experience 
in the Land of Souls ! 

Overah. 



106 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XVI. 



THE MATERIALIZATION OF NATURE. 

It has been a question in every mind, skeptic and be- 
liever alike, just how, or through what process the phase 
of materialization was produced. We can the better 
make you comprehend this special manifestation by first- 
conveying to your mind the one and only law governing 
it. You see each changing season of the year, the spring, 
the summer, the fall and the winter, each varying, and 
each so marvelously different, and still you do not count 
these occurrences anything past common. And it is 
not because you understand the inner laws and workings 
of nature better than you do spirit manifestation that 
you are not curious about them ; but the reason is simply 
this : From the moment your baby eyes opened on the 
material world you saw these things, and through year 
on year of your lives in the earth sphere you have be- 
come so used to Nature's untiring labors in furnishing 
clothing and being to the world, that her great work is 
no longer a marvel to you, but the very commonest of 
happenings. You of the world, are ever ready to ask 
the following question with untiring zeal: Why does 
the materializing medium use a dark cabinet ? 

The question is but natural considering the com- 
mon environments under which the mortals of today are 
existing. If you will tell us reader, just why a seed 
must first be enveloped in the darkness of the earth be- 
fore any visible life can sprout from it, then we will in 
turn answer: "As all life must have a cause and like- 



The Materialization of Nature. 107 

wise an origin, so the life of the vegetable kingdom must 
have a central activity from which to spring." This 
same central activity is the tiny seed that is placed so 
carefully in the breast of mother earth for her to hold and 
so magnetize and sensitize by her wonderfully refining 
powers, for the rain to fall upon and moisten, for the 
clews of Heaven to come and visit until the combination 
of such vilifying forces has so surrounded the tiny seed 
that it has gradually taken on so much from their vi- 
brations that life really begins to stir in its heart and 
soon that life shows itself in a timid peeping- above 
Mother Earth's bosom, and the warm air and sunshine 
gives to that new life such coloring as its forefathers 
were wont to bear. I have now to tell you that this pro- 
cess is distinctly the one through which materialization 
of spirit entities take place. Now that same cabinet that 
has caused -so much cavil, holds within it deep darkness 
and vitalizing influences in great quantities, and stands 
in place of, and in the office of mother earth. The medium 
is the seed placed in the bosom of darkness as the central 
and principal cause of the new life that is to come. 
"Oh," but you say, "The medium is alive and stirring, 
while the seed of a plant is apparently dead as to action." 
"All very well," we answer, "but the medium must be- 
come as the' seed before the forces can draw around him 
and do their necessary work. This seemingly inanimate 
condition into which the medium is thrown is so much 
below normal activity that it is called by those who know 
it for what it is, the dead trance. That is, that the sensi- 
bilities of this instrument become gradually so lulled that 
the physical action of the body is stilled and the body 
is in deep and insensible sleep, while the real ego, the 
self of that individual departs from the body ; and al- 
most always is itself asleep elsewhere. When the med- 
ium is so placed, then it is that he needs the forces of 
light and moisture, such as the seed in the ground must 



108 The Dawn of Another Life. 

have before it can send forth new life. But the circle 
mortals which form around his cabinet, must be to him 
what the light of Heaven, the precious dews and the fall 
of rain are to the waiting seed. The magnetic aura is 
drawn from the seated circle invisibly, quietly, and by 
the great law of attraction and repulsion, this same aura 
is taken from mortals in little wave motions and made to 
so intermingle with the medium and his band of invis- 
ible helpers as to cause at last, an upspringing of new 
life in the form of the materialization of spirits. You 
do not see the spirit itself, but only its outward ex- 
pression. So it is that when a tree or flower has passed 
through this same process of formation, you do not see 
the life of the flower itself; but you do see its outward 
expression. So now you will understand that the mater- 
ialization of spirits and the materialization of nature are 
of one and the same principle in effect; and it remains 
to be seen that all the difference between them is that one 
is material and the other is ethereal." 

You say, "Yes, but a spirit form does not stay as a 
flower does," and we answer again "that they remain 
exactly alike, for neither leaves until its strength is so 
spent that the law of Nature comes back to her own and 
dematerializes both flower and spirit from our sight." 
There is no living thing in all your universe but what 
has first had its being through Nature's materialization, 
and don't forget this one important fact : Nothing has 
ever in all the history of time, come into the posses- 
sion of life, but that a certain set of conditions was made 
before life was organized and born. Darkness must sur- 
round and enfold the life germ of anything before that 
germ can ever come into existence. The great rocks, 
the mighty mountains, the rivers, the cataracts and the 
finished wonders of Nature's materialization have taken 
centuries upon centuries to complete. The sun, the wat- 
er, the air are the circle that Nature has selected to 



The Materialization of Nature. 109 

furnish the forces for the vibration for her great and con- 
stant labors of materialization, and your world in all 
its magnificent perfection of beauty is her result. She 
gathers her mediums and selects them from all the 
myriads of seeds, that drop on her bosom, or are planted 
there by mortal hand. 

So our Grand Mother Nature holds in her hand a 
gift of God; it is the years of building upon building, 
for the world of mortals to enjoy. It is the Divine Plan 
of the ages. 

William Denton. 



HO The Dawn of Another Life 



XVII. 



THE SUBLIME TRUTH OF SPIRITUALISM. 

Friends, how can anyone of reasoning- faculties 
doubt the sublime truth of Spiritualism and its wonder- 
ful manifestations? Phenomena have existed through 
all ages to the present epoch of this century, and yet you 
of the present day do not begin to comprehend the uner- 
ring- rules and laws that will guide you in seeking- after 
light and truth, and to the development of the forces in 
Nature inherent in mankind, a knowledge of which is not 
gained in a day, week or month, but only after a strict 
observance of the laws and rules, and a careful study 
of them ; also, earnestly and constantly following those 
sublime teachings. Through mediums you are enabled 
to understand the wonderful powers they possess. By 
continual study the dawn of light illuminates the darkness 
and you feel the presence of your spirit friends whose 
loving, watchful care admonishes you to follow the true 
path that leads to a higher sphere and a true knowledge 
of yourself, so that by continuing, you are enabled to 
see these refulgent rays of spiritual truth in all their pur- 
ity. They draw around you a halo of light, love and hap- 
piness unknown to those who have not studied the simple 
rules which guide you through the doctrines of Spiritual- 
ism until you receive ocular demonstrations of the im- 
mortality of the soul and are at length enabled to fully 
comprehend Spirit Manifestations in all their wonderful 
truths and beauty.. 

But to acquire . knowledge and obtain any branch 



The Sublime Truth of Spiritualism. II] 

of learning, you must study earnestly and constantly in 
order to have a full realization of the truth of Spirit- 
ualism or any subject that lies beyond the realms of the 
physical senses, the mental action of the brain must be 
exalted to that grade of intensity which will corres- 
pond with the action of the elements in the organism. 

Hence the expression of advanced thought must re- 
quire a brain of great degree of refinement and its ac- 
tion necessarily be intense while the thought is being pro- 
jected upon it. This is why there is such a marked dif- 
ference between the ideas of religious thinkers. 

Spiritualism is a religion of its own far beyond the 
conception of creed-bound mortals, and radiates to the 
world of mortals the principles which underlie all forms 
and grades of creative power, but it presents these as 
ever living and everlasting factors. The mind must 
be fed on truth to be strong and symmetrical and the 
nearer it can approach the truth in its purity the more 
powerful these developments are in any line or depart- 
ment of Spiritualism or science. 

There may be enthusiasm and devotion to error, 
and determination to uphold it as of equal importance 
with the truth, but the endeavor to preserve the error at 
all costs, only results in crippling the reasoning power 
and holding the mind upon a plane where mental ac- 
tivity is paralyzed. But it is encouraging that never has 
there been such a general demand for this truth and the 
systems in Nature, as at this period. 

Love is the most potent factor in Spiritualism. l>e- 
ing the active power in all life. Even the grass loves 
and draws to it the elements by which it grows, but that 
kind of love is selfish because it is limited to itself; such 
is the nature of love devoid of knowledge. The religi- 
ious zeal of ages has been the cause of more cri 
bloodshed and misery than any other one feature 
man's nature. So with the religious devotees, and in 



1.12 The Dawn of Another Life. 

their struggles they have looked for the cause of their 
difficulty in everything but in themselves; and they be- 
ing out of the divine, see everything like themselves as 
evil, and are ever ready to destroy it. 

This gives to man a base of everlastingness of the 
remedies and in the capacity of progress of which you 
are able to assign no light. Remember, dear brothers 
and sisters, there is a grander world than yours, there 
is a diviner life, a more glorifying condition than that 
of the body. 

It is an utter impossibility for the real seeker after 
truth or scientific knowledge, willingly to oppose the 
hypothesis of Spiritualism. 

This leads all to desire a knowledge of that which 
lies beyond the reach of your present earthly faculties, 
and the more you investigate this sublime subject the 
more real is the scientific aspiration more refined and 
devoted is the investigation with the testimony of so 
many witnesses, and the assurance given to every true 
spiritualist in the land comes to your aid in sympathy, 
and this helps you to acquire a consummation so grand 
and glorious. 

Wesley Aber. 



My Life In the Spirit World. 113 



XVIII. 



MY LIFE IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Dear ones, I was very young when first I entered 
this then strange country; I cannot now remember the 
early happenings of my life, but I know that I was grow- 
ing steadily both in soul and body and that I was able 
as time went on, to observe the lessons that my great 
tutors were teaching me. I remember the home to which 
I came when I died and that a white robed messenger 
came with some of my relatives to fetch me there. The 
house was at the back of a green grassy plot and here 
and there at different distances apart were great foun- 
tains playing and throwing their crystal waters up into 
the gleaming sunlight! A broad white walk was at the 
front and on either side of this walk were deep beds of 
roses of all the varying shades of coloring that you can 
well imagine ! The very air was full of their sweetness ! 
When I grew a little away from wondering at the strange 
and entrancing beauty of the place, for even one who is 
very young will be amazed in entirely new surroundings; 
they took me for a fuller view of everything. On the 
right of the green velvet lawn lay a tiny pool with a 
crystal rock boundary and pebbled bottom, so that I could 
see very clearly the pebbles as I looked within. In the 
middle of this pool grew creamy white lilies and their 
leaves floated as the air rustled among them! Off to 
the left lay a bed of purple violets, and these almost 
seemed to smile as I looked at them. As I grew and 
unfolded I learned some new wonder and I was never 



114 The Dawn of Another Life. 

tired of asking- how all these wonders came to be. I 
was. always told that when I was old enough I should 
know all this. 

I can remember that I was always inquisitive and 
anxious to know so much that I could scarcely wait until 
I was sent to school. The schools here are different 
from your schools of earth in that they are instituted 
for the purpose of really educating the young. Those 
who come to be instructed are detained and gradually 
examined by spirits capable of such examination and 
placed in the department of instruction that is most con- 
ducive to bring about the best and most rounded re- 
sult to their particular organism. For instance, no one 
is subjected to any certain or unusual routine of educa- 
tion, but whatever is found to be best for him is given. 
Of course each pupil receives a good general edu- 
cation, and then it is noted very carefully in which di- 
rection his inclination runs ; his every idea is analyzed 
and tenderly nurtured, each bent of his mind is per- 
fectly studied and understood so that in the final con- 
summation of his departure from that particular insti- 
tution to the higher one to which he goes he can find no 
fault whatever with his development. To us here, gradu- 
ation from one school or grade to another means simply a 
graduation of development; one step higher and higher 
as we go along. So you see how easily each tiny thing 
blends so perfectly together to make a harmonious 
whole in this world ; so that there is nothing to ex- 
pect, but the ideal in the accomplishment of any result. 
This law of attaining ideals is with us' unerring and 
changeless ! I have had a good musical education so 
that I can perform on almost any musical instrument as 
soon as I touch it and many without coming into contact 
with them at all. 

When I say this, I mean that I am able to play 
without actually touching the instrument on which I am 



My Life In the Spirit World. 115 

playing. Besides the other branches of education, I have 
taken up and probably the most important one is the 
study and practice of Concentration. By delving into 
this great subject I learned gradually how everything 
in the material and spiritual world exists. When mortals 
of earth wish to attain a certain result they first work 
out in concentrated thought the plan of action, and when 
the plans are fully made they go about materially to carry 
these same plans into execution. 

I have found that when a result of like nature is de- 
sired in the spirit-world that the first law is also that 
of concentrated thought, and when these thought-forms 
are fully matured, they go-out in tiny waves at the bid- 
ding of their author and when the vibration is com- 
plete, they at last take visible form in the character and 
shape of the object desired. So you will understand that 
to merely desire a thing is not to accomplish that end, 
but to put your desires into execution materially if you 
are a mortal of earth, and ethereally if you are an in- 
habitant of the spirit- world. I could tell you much about 
the twin forces, concentration and vibration, but I will 
leave those subjects for spirits who are more advanced 
and who can explain these important subjects much more 
lucidly than I. My father and mother are Edward and 
Lizzie Butler, of Memphis, Mo., and I not only write 
this for them, but for you all. My brother, Roy, and 
myself joined The Star Circle some years ago. 

Otto Butler. 



116 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XIX. 



MY WORK IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

We all of us have our work to do in the Spirit 
World and what is more, it must be done accurately and 
well. When my guides and tutors understood what I 
was best capable of, I was placed in my duties with 
thousands and millions of others. Mine is the study and 
practice of electricity. Electricity in your world is gen- 
erated from the earth, and in ours it is caught up out 
of the atmosphere drawn from the first causes of life, 
and preserved from the millions and multi-millions of 
vital atomic substances that are adrift in our atmos- 
phere over here and on which we are helped to manifest 
when we come to earth to communicate with mortals. 
No spirit ever does communicate with mortals unless he 
is first armed with vito-magnetic electrical forces. There 
are some, however, who try but do not succeed; and 
there is one cause for complaint by mortals not receiving 
messages from their friends and relatives. These friends 
of earth do not know that these forces must be caught 
up and brought with the spirit who wishes to communi- 
cate, and the spirit himself is just as ignorant. My 
work is at present almost entirely taken up in demon- 
strating to those who are ignorant, how to find the 
forces existing in them, and so project them as to draw 
around others of like nature and thus arm themselves 
for any result in manifestation that they wish to attain. 
Every living thing, human, animal and vegetable has a 
certain amount of electro-magnetic forces planted within 



My Work In the Spirit World. 117 

them, but where the difficulty arises with so many is that 
they do not know the nature of these forces or have no 
realization whatever of how to draw upon them in them- 
selves. 

One half the failures in your world in business and 
otherwise is due to non-comprehension of these same 
forces. 

I have in my close study of these deep and under- 
lying laws of life and might come into such close con- 
tact with them as to be able to define almost instantly 
on meeting a spirit or mortal, the nature of his forces, 
whether more magnetic or electric, or vice versa. I love 
to seek it out in growing things, budding vegetation and 
oftentimes when I make a visit to earth I impart secretly, 
to some growing plant an etxra supply of these forces 
and then we are amused to see the mortals gape in won- 
der at the so-called marvelous growth of that particular 
plant. I have performed the same act with flowers 
which were puny and trifling in growth, because their 
keeper did not know how to place them conveniently in 
order that they might reap the full benefit of these forces 
from the very life of nature herself; and coming upon 
them in this plight, I would instantly generate out of the 
laws and forces at my command what was needed for 
their precious health and lo, in but a few days of earthly 
time I would again visit my charges and see their keeper 
bending over them in raptures amazement ! I have help- 
ed hundreds arid hundreds of spirits to communicate by 
the practice of these same laws. -I am very happy in 
my labors and am learning more and more as I travel 
on up through Eternity ! I am a student of Professor 
Farrady. With loving remembrance. I dedicate this lit- 
tle writing to my father and mother, Edward and Liz- 
zie Butler, of Memphis, Mo. 

Roy Butler. 



1 18 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XX. 



MENTAL MEDIUMSHIP— ITS USES AND 
ABUSES. 

This is such a broad and a likewise delicate subject 
that I approach it most cautiously and earnestly. In 
the first place I will ask you a question and answer it, so 
that you will see what I mean as I write further. ''What 
is first necessary, in any spiritual manifestation, to give 
proof of such, to an open, candid and unprejudiced 
mind?" I would say truthfully that the first requisite 
would be for the spirits manifesting, to give some certain 
clue if only small to his or her identity. There was 
never any person living but what possessed some one 
characteristic or another, that would identify him or her 
anywhere. Now there is no phase of mediumship what- 
ever, but such as is left open to the spirit to give, thus 
something that will plainly show for itself, one identity 
or another. You say, "Well, sometimes a spirit entrances 
a medium and cannot in so doing, make itself strong 
enough, or material enough to give proof to the doubt- 
ing- mind. 

"My friends, cease to blame the spirits so much for 
their want of strength and natural qualities, as you are 
preaching every day, that we take the same traits of 
character with us to the spirit world as we have in your 
earth plane. Then if a spirit thus has his being and 
intelligence, let me tell you plainly, that he still retains 
them when trying to manifest through a medium. Then 
the fault must rest largely with the medium, we mean 



Mental Mediumship. 119 

mediums so called or instrument, misdirected, or unde- 
veloped." Friends of earth, a misguided mediumistic 
person, who does not know the first principle of intel- 
ligent spirit communication, does emphatically just as 
much harm in posing before a credulous public, as an 
arrant fraud. 

Now, I will explain to you just what I wish to ex- 
press. For instance, you, my reader, wished after hear- 
ing a great deal, to investigate Spiritualism and natur- 
ally you would enter into the first door that opened in 
that direction. Your mind is clear and honest, untouched 
by bigotry or prejudice, and you just simply want to 
know if there is another life after death. In order for 
you to know that to a surety, you would have to come 
into contact with some tangible proof in the way of 
identified evidence. 

If you went to hear voices in the trumpet you would 
most naturally expect them to say something that you 
could understand and realize as a truth. If you go to 
a materialization yon are most certainly desirous of see- 
ing some face that you could recognize before you have 
had personal proof positive that such seance bears evi- 
dence of another life. And where is the person who 
will enter a materializing seance and depart satisfied, 
unless he has received evidence? There is no such per- 
son living. And many persons visiting physical mani- 
festations, test each happening to the very utmost. Why? 
Because they can ; the physical manifestations will bear 
the most crucial investigation. How have all the think- 
ing people been convinced of the actual existence of an- 
other life? By coming j n contact personallv with some 
spirit from that beautiful country, through the materializ- 
ing or trumpet seance, or by some tangible circumstance 
in the performance of the mental phases. 

Now, my friends, we as teachers and leaders in the 
spirit world, are in favor of all the known phases of 



120 The Dawn of Another Life. 

mediumship, and the study and practice thereof, but the 
burden of our message to you is exactly this : We must 
have intelligent instruments and an intelligent output 
of our assiduous labors. 

If we work and labor for hundreds and thousands 
of years to unfold before the world, all the known phases 
of mediumship through instruments who are of an or- 
ganism capable and in every way apt to give out in an 
intellectual and perfectly proper manner the messages 
to your world that we give them, and that thereby the 
world of listeners are entranced and charmed with the 
glorious truth and beauty of this, the other life, then 
we have certainly done our labor of love well indeed; 
and have attained an end by so doing that will cause the 
deep thinkers of your earth to pause and find the doc- 
trines of Spiritualism to be the eternal truth of the 
Heavens ! 

And with such influence of only the best instru- 
ments for us to do our work through, we could raise 
our blessed Spiritualism up to the pinnacle heights of 
righteousness and true purpose before the people of 
earth! Yes, and there it would rest secure through all 
the ages. But while we are striving for this very end, 
and are gaining notice as each day of earth time goes 
on, we come into contact with a very deplorable state of 
affairs on the other hand! 

Would-be instruments of the spirit world, seeing 
the grand results of the true mediums, those of the 
chosen few, decide to gain fame and fortune for them- 
selves by the practice of mediumship, so-called. These 
pitiable charlatans give out only results that are so thin 
in texture that the reasonable world can readily see the 
decoy; and with shame and chagrin, depart from the 
investigation of Spiritualism forever! Then there is 
a class of so-called mediums who think to gain favor in 
the world by the slaughter of grammar, by their very 



Mental Mediumship. 121 

illiteracy itself and have and do make a business of it, 
posing- right in the face of intelligent people, to try and 
leave upon them the impression of their honesty; for 
they believe that the credulous will think them perfectly 
honest on account of their disgusting ignorance ! And 
it is safe to say that in many instances they are right 
in this belief for we often hear people say of such im- 
postors, "Oh, they could not be anything else but honest 
since they are too ignorant to know how to deceive." 
Some of the most wily criminals of all ages could neither 
read or write their own names. Because a medium is 
ignorant it does not hold that he is honest always, but 
his ignorance practically unfits him for the practice pub- 
licly of his gift. People who have been more fortunate 
and who have received what the environments of every 
culture and refinement could give them, are sick with 
disgust at the futile attempts of some of the so-called 
mediums of your world. "We know full well that be- 
cause an ignorant person possesses mediumship it is no 
reason that he should divorce it, but let him have the 
common sense and good judgment to keep within the 
boundaries of his own environment, and never try to 
force his incoherent teachings on the public ! 

We also realize that when the heart is hungry for 
relief from woe, when the soul is starved to really know 
where the loved ones have gone, that if they happen to 
receive that knowledge from the lips of ignorance, it is 
just as dear, and likewise just as valuable as if it came 
from cultured mediums. But it is a little inconsistent to 
be holding communication with a spirit who upon earth 
made use of the best possible English and who bore the 
stamp of every culture, whom you suddenly find in 
speaking through some trance medium to be utterly de- 
void of his early phraseologies; and you are really aston- 
ished to find none of the earmarks that he formerly 
bore. It is a little shaking to the faith of the early in- 



122 The Dawn of Another Life. 

vestigator to say the least. Then there are those in a 
like circumstance, that would explain away the incident 
in this manner : That possibly the spirit was weak and 
could not manifest without taking on a portion of the 
medium's personality. Now, it makes no difference how 
weak a spirit may be if he be able to speak at all, he 
must certainly and most truly do so in a characteristic 
manner, for being in a state of weakness would never 
occasion him to disguise his speech of such a manner. 

On the other hand, if spirits coming through a pre- 
senting or trance medium must take on that medium's 
condition in order to manifest, then such an instrument 
must be declared unable for practice, since his unfold- 
ment is in such a state of confusion that the sitter can- 
not divine whether he be talking with the medium or the 
spirit ! We understand clearly, how those comprehend- 
ing the laws underlying the practice of mediumship, 
would readily make allowance for such so-called minor 
occurrences ; and all would pass smoothly and be right, 
but those who already know, do not have to be convinced, 
as they are firm in the conviction and need no further 
proof. But what my earthly friends, are we to do with 
the ones who do not know, the hearts that are hungry, 
and do not know the path wherein their food lies richest, 
wandering in darkness, and cannot find the way to their 
Father's house? 

Do you think this practice of incoherence, this con- 
fusion between excuses for this, and for that, will really 
help them to set their feet within the righteous way? 
We know that there are those in your world who would 
never grasp a truth even if it were held out to their 
very hand and given freely for the asking, but to these 
we do not refer when we remind your thinkers of the 
thousands and thousands of open candid minds who are 
asking for the bread of spiritual truth each day, and 
when multiplied numbers of them have to turn away 



Mental Mediumship. 123 

each day with the same disappointing sentiment on their 
lips, "If that be Spiritualism let me have no more of 
it!" The reason we are laboring so assiduously to give 
this glorious -truth to the world,* is visibly clear, to add 
power and beauty to the eternal ranks of Heaven, so 
that many more each year may become enlightened be- 
fore they cross the border land, and so raise and uplift 
our glorious cause on earth that men will pause and 
take notice of it, "If we could do this, we could make 
real Spiritualism the savior of the world; and you, the 
people of earth, can cause this wondrous reformation by 
making it only possible for mediums to practice who 
are tried and not found wanting! 

If our glorious truth is only practical for those 
who already know its value and will not stand the in- 
vestigation of fair and unbiased minds who do not know, 
but who are seeking to learn, then our years on hundreds 
of years of labor over here are almost an abject failure! 
Arise and reform this state of affairs, you who are in the 
position to do so! You can easily get rid of incompetent 
mediums by treating them with polite indifference. When 
people cease to know such mediums then will arise the 
great and much needed reform. We would like to see 
conditions made so that all the so-called sensitives that 
are constantly springing up in your glorious land might 
be placed under due proof of their claims, before they 
are allowed to give their work to the public. We do not 
mean by this that they should continually be tested, and 
by people who are incompetent judges, but that persons 
who were chosen by the people and who have made an 
assiduous study of all the laws governing spirit mani- 
festation should be the judges of the competency of new 
mediums just entering the public as leaders and 'teachers 
of the world at large." This state of things we know 
would be hard to accomplish, but the old and true say- 
ing holds good here the same as in other things : "There 



124 The Dawn of Another Life. 

is no excellence without great labor." How did the 
world of thinkers countenance the now old mediums 
when first they embarked on the sea of public practice? 
Did they sit with folded hands and likewise placid 
thought, and take for granted all that these then new 
mediums told them, or did they question their manifesta- 
tions at all ? They did not know ; and not knowing, they 
most certainly placed them under the most cruel and 
servile test conditions, and God pity those who were 
built of the true stuff and came out with spotless gar- 
ments and clean hearts, and are living and practicing 
in your world today." ^ We do not, for one moment, ask 
that the instruments of today be treated as these of old 
were treated; but we do plead with earnest thinkers to 
prove each and all mediums alike before advocating them. 
Why do you ask ? Just this : Each medium before the 
public should stand on his own merits entirely, and not be 
allowed to rest on the results that others have labored 
for and won ; not live easily on the reputation that others 
may have carved out by long years of suffering and 
privation but to make for themselves a character in their 
work. 

This is a special character in their work; how it 
can be done, step by step, and inch by inch, until they 
can really say that they are entitled to a place in the 
mediumistic world! And you of the earth plane are 
largely to blame for this condition of error in first being 
convinced of some medium who has traveled through fire 
to gain the place that he holds, then thereby gaining the 
certain knowledge of spirit return, turn instantly to in- 
vestigate some other one who has never known what a 
test condition was, and swallow all that he gives unques- 
tioned and unmoved. We do not write this to cau,se a 
questioning doubt to arise in any mind, but we do mean 
that each medium should be shown like treatment; and 
then each medium's work would show for itself whether 



Mental Mediumship. 125 

it be worthy or unworthy. Each instrument should be 
weighed in the balance if one is weighed there. The 
world should show no partiality in this matter whatever. 
In so doing, you could easily rid the world of incompet- 
ent mediums. Incompetency in private use we speak 
not of, nor of mediums rather who confine their prac- 
tice for the benefit of their own families ; but when they 
introduce their work upon the public at large, it must 
necessarily be weighed before it is accepted as a settled 
science. Their is nothing in your world today that has 
one-half the value of mediumship in it; there is nothing 
existing there that gives the comfort to an aching and 
troubled heart, as does the communication of spirits 
through the various phases of mediumship. But what 
we are striving to arrive at is the intelligent and just 
dispensation, when all instruments of spirits shall find 
their true level, and reach not one jot above or below 
that level. 

This will then be the true visitation, and all shall 
come into righteous possession of their own. A true 
and worthy medium is as a precious gift God given to 
the world, and is even more in worth than all the bright 
gold and jewels thereof; and to us is an object of un- 
told value and a joy forever! For within their powers 
lies the salvation of the world ; and deep within the laws 
that in them dwell, lie locked all the soothing of the sor- 
rowing hearts and rests secure the balm that will in time 
be poured by them over the troubled waters of all the 
griefs and losses of those of your earth! 

Within them lies the solution of all wrongs and er- 
rors that now exist with you, dear earthly friends; but 
their mediumship must be right in every way before these 
precious results can be obtained in any way whatever. 
Why, dear ones, mediums of quality are like beacon 
lights that shed their welcome rays out over a stormy 
sea and guide the straying ships and the lost crew safe- 



126 The Dawn of Another Life. 

ly within the security of the harbor! For what is more 
stormy than the troubled sea of life, you now that have 
traveled o'er its billows and w r ere otfentimes almost 
lashed to sure death under the angry waves, but that 
some welcome ray from the near lighthouse of the keeper 
of the signal light shot athwart the darkness and at last 
guided you safely home. You that have ridden over the 
same sea of trouble can readily read between the lines 
and see that medium that saved you through the help of 
the spirit friends and brought you within the light and 
comfort of your father's house! We say with loud ac- 
claim, glory be given in the fullest to the mediums who 
have served us honestly and trustworthily and who have 
made sacrifice after sacrifice, for the development we. of- 
fered them ! Thank God, they have won ! 

John C. Bundy, 



Love. 12; 



XXI. 



LOVE. 



Love is the factor which permeates and vibrates 
through each thing that has life, being the element in 
man, and likewise in every other being that refines and 
creates a taste for the better and the spiritual things. 
Love is the actual motive power of the universe, and this 
is why God is love. When we express this thought we 
do not mean, or wish to convey the idea that real love 
is simply an attachment that one being might feel for 
another, but that love is the real searchlight that seeks 
and undlerstands all hearts, that bears and forbears ; 
that is all suffering and ever kind, that is willing and 
that lays a gentle hand upon an enemy as " well as a 
friend, that sees and knows and suffers all things! 

Love is as unchangeable as God! The love element 
in man when it is strong and real, and clothed with 
righteousness, will surely shut out all of his grosser 
elements ! 

Nothing can live which is divested of this wonder- 
ful power. And wherever you see it, you see God. The 
orthodox ministry sometimes tell you that some one has 
gotten away from God, and that by preaching and ap- 
pealing very much to God, that they may be able to 
bring him back. Dear ones of earth, this is an impos- 
sibility, as one who loses the god part of himself must 
lose his own soul, it must therefore, die and become as 
the withered leaf that whirls away to nothingness in the 
Autumn winds! Now you who have come into the 
blessed knowledge of Spirit Return, know that it is im- 



128 The Dawn of Another Life. 

possible for souls to be destroyed ; and therefore, you 
will realize how very absurd it is to believe that any one 
ever got away from God, for as long as he has existence, 
this is impossible, and you are convinced that the soul 
lives forever! So you see how easily that we are one 
with God all of us, and we cannot get away from him if 
we try ever so hard. Then you have heard of people 
who said there was no God, or at least if there was, 
they did not know him! Why if they knew they were 
living, they knew God most assuredly! For God is life! 
These minds only reason of the Infinite from a purely 
literal standpoint ! But when we soar the skies and view 
the starry dome of Heaven and breathe the divine air of 
Spirit, we know that we cannot carry literal reasoning 
everywhere with us, for the law of attraction binds it 
to material things! Gray bearded science has shaken 
. its head at us before now, and we expect that it will again, 
even at the reading of this article; but all it had in the 
world claiming to be reality, would never make it unreal ! 
We of this band, are wending our way very closely 
through eternity, and have at times come very near to 
the higher gradations in the topmost heights of the 
Seventh Heaven or sphere,- and we have studied carefully 
all that has come under our observation in our journey- 
ings and progression! 

A mother that is all a mother, who sits at eventide, 
when 'the lights are low. and croons with, tender voice 
the sleepy song to the slumbering infant in her arms, 
who holds it close in the sweet grasp of devotion and 
fondly dreams the future welfare of her child — this is 
love ; and if you were very near, you could look with 
me and see God there ! The mother who loves most the 
wayward boy, who grieves most for his welfare, who 
always has an excuse for his shortcomings, is a picture 
of self-sacrifice; is a model of the gentle but strong 
tenderness of a pure heart's love for its offspring! 



Love. 129 

Love is as innate in every thing that has life as the 
very life principle itself. We watch Nature in all its 
varying- forms of beauty and see in all her wonders the 
love principle permeating and radiating in each tiny 
tree twig, in upspringing flowers, mountains, rivers and 
the mighty cataracts ! Watch the great sun smiling on 
the rose garden, coming very near and kissing the crim- 
son velvet of the petals jealous of the early dews, and 
making haste to cause them to disappear from off the 
tender bosom of the Queen of flowers! He is mightier 
and more stately than his rival of the night before; the 
pensive, sighing, morning dew [ Being conscious of hi? 
mightiness, he darts athwart the sleepy morning sky, 
and speedily shoots his rays on the earth and her chil- 
dren; but loving most the fragrant rose garden! But 
•she does not care for him as she does her other and her 
favorite lover, the Breeze! The rain loves her so well 
that he sheds his bounty of life upon her. The dew 
softens and nourishes her, the great Sun in all his 
Majesty stoops and warms her with vivifying rays, and 
caresses her into such blushing beauty that other flowers 
bow in homage to her! But the Breeze only comes and 
brings her dainty sweets of fragrance; only whispers 
dreamily of her honey heart and is continually flattering 
her beauty, yet she languishes when he is absent, and if 
he comes infrequently, her hot tears fall and wither her 
wonderful face! He is wanton and fickle but she does, 
not know it, for when he breathes the very same little 
tendernesses in the ears of other flowers, she vainly 
turns her head and dreams of the romance of his pres- 
ence and the sweetness of his love-warm breath. 

It is as natural for the love aura to flow in the life 
of the animal and vegetable kingdoms as it is in the life 
of Humanity. All nature has a language specifically 
for it's particular kind or common understanding, and 
no day goes by but that the Animal and Vegetable king- 



130 The Dawn of Another Life. 

doms communicate just as we do, only we are not of 
their order and therefore cannot understand their tongue. 

We have, since coming- to this side of life, seen and 
heard mortals of earth express their pride in attaining 
for themselves an understanding of all languages of men ; 
airing their selfish pride of having the noted distinction 
of being linguists ; but all this amounted really to noth- 
ing better than dribble; for in entering the spirit world 
they will all find that we converse in precisely the same 
language, and any other language but English is obliter- 
ated over here, and so you see they have lost the best 
part after all in not learning or trying to learn the 
language of all nature, so that they might communicate 
with the flowers, birds and trees, and dwell in the heart 
of earth-pulsing life ; and when the time comes for the 
great disrobing and donning the bright raiment of spirit 
life, they would have so gained by their understanding 
and life close to Nature that on entering the Spirit 
Realms, they would actually be at once caught up in the 
Realms of the Blest ! Ah, that mortals could comprehend 
once and for all, that all life is dependent upon some 
other life and that this is the reason that love must exist 
in everything! Otherwise, what a" different world you 
of the earth, would be living in today ! We are laboring, 
and expect to continue to labor with the world until this 
ideal and sublime condition is reached. 

The soul that forgets all wrong, that looks over all 
error and only realizes undeveloped good in the whole, 
is the soul in which love exist in large and overflowing 
measure. Such souls are the ones who become instru- 
ments in the hands of the spirits to enlighten and save 
the world. In the early springtime as we walk abroad in 
the fields, filled with delight at the peeping violets which 
are just beginning to show their faces, we know as we 
gaze at them that naught but love painted the tender pale 



Love. 131 

purple of their petals, and that this divine power of love 
gives them their precious life from day to day. 

We witness the kingly majesty of the great sea- 
gull as he soars aloft seemingly into the very blue vaults 
of Heaven and speeds over all his vast domain like a 
prince of strength and power! Ah! with him also goes 
ever that ecstasy, that all-powerful fullness of life which 
is love, and which is like unto God! How can you 
doubt, oh mortals of earth, that love rules your universe, 
when you see each day of your life all around you the 
wonders of Nature's own making, that utter dependence 
of one life on another, and from such dependence springs 
the divine principle, Love ! This same searching power 
shall at last, penetrate the darkest corners of your world, 
shall at last enter all hearts with it's sweet strength and 
set them every one aright ! Even as the sun envelops and 
warms your earth, giving it light and heat always, so 
shall this love-power be known of men and respected 
of humanity ! Think what this will mean ; when money 
will not have to be under the lock, when mortals will 
cease to bear false witness against each other and joy 
shall reign King! 

Mary Ann Evans. 



132 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XXII. 

THE DAY OF RECKONING 

I stood and gazed at my corpse under its winding 
sheet as it lay there so cold, so stark and stiff ! For I had 
died, but I could not get away from myself, from that 
part of me that was stretched so lifeless there ! And so I 
gazed on in wonderment and mute appeal '.Beside my bier 
sat the woman who for thirty years was my wife. For a 
long time she sat still with folded hands lying idle in her 
lap, almost as immovable and quiet as my cold corpse! 
Then she began to weep. At first softly, the tears rolling 
quietly down her cheeks and finally with great sobs that 
shook and racked her slender frame as a tree is writhed 
in a winter storm. After a while the door opened gently 
and my wife's sister came in. She paused just within 
the threshold, looking at my wife in wide-eyed astonish- 
ment, and then she said almost roughly to her: "Why 
do you grieve for him? No husband ever treated a wife 
worse. He was cruel and selfish, and ill-tempered, dis- 
sipated and unfaithful to you, and in all the years that 
you have been married he has brought you nothing but 
suffering and anxiety and shame and poverty. You 
should thank God for your deliverance and that you can 
at least pass the balance of your life in quietness and 
peace!' 

"I know," answered my wife passionately, "and 
I do not weep for him. I weep for myself that is dead. 
I mourn for my lost youth, for my lost happiness, for 
all that life might have given to me and what he took 
from me. 



The Day of Reckoning. 133 

"My dear! Oh, my dear! Oh, my very dear," 
murmured her sister, laying her hand compassionately 
on my wife's shoulder. 

"Do you remember what a pretty girl I was?" 
she said, speaking in a dull level voice of hope- 
lessness that was sadder than her tears. "Do you 
remember how pretty I was? I can speak of 
that girl now as if she were some other person, so re- 
mote she seems from me, so long it is since I have seen 
her picture smiling back at me when I looked into a 
mirror. But oh, how pretty she was; with that beauty 
that is like the beauty of the dawn, or of the Springtime ; 
all tender pinks, and blues, and golds, and sunshine. 
She had cheeks that were like roses, and eyes the color of 
blue cornflowers, and hair that was like ripe wheat. 
Can you realize that that radiant creature could ever have 
been I ? Yes, it was. After I married, people said how 
soon I faded, and they wondered at it. They could not 
know that it was the brine of bitter tears that washed 
the color from my eyes, nor the long nights, when I 
watched and waited for the drag of a drunken footstep 
coming. up the street, that faded the roses from my 
cheeks as if an untimely frost had fallen on a June 
garden. In those first three years after I was married, 
I laid the costly offering of my beauty on the alter of an 
unhappy marriage. Day by day I saw myself grow old 
and ugly before my time, and when a woman does that, 
she has served her purgatory here on earth." 

"Hush, hush," breathed the sister, her own eyes full 
of tears. 

"I weep," went on my wife, drearily, "for the brave, 
high-spirited girl, as frank as the clay, that I was that 
he slayed. I, who had never known what it was to be 
afraid, grew to be a trembling coward, living always in 
the shadow of a brutality with which I was too delicate 
of mind and body to cope. He called himself a gentle- 



134 The Dawn of Another Life. 

man and he never struck my body with his hand, but he 
beat my soul black and blue with jeers and jibes that cut 
me to the quick, and I came to always walk cringingly 
for fear of provoking him to some outburst of temper. 
For myself I could have stood his harsh words and 
bitter criticism. In time I came not to even especially 
mind them, for we can grow spiritually callous; but 
when he saw this and that he could no longer hurt me by 
his taunts, he learned a new trick, and tortured me 
through those I loved. My own misery I could endure 
without wincing, but when he made those who loved 
me suffer through their love for me, he brought me at 
last to his feet, ready to lie, to double deal, to do any- 
thing that would save them." 

"I know, I know," murmured the sister, "a thou- 
sand times I have seen him vent his anger against the 
world on you." 

"I weep," said my wife, and her eyes looked afar 
off as if they scanned the dreary vista of the long years, 
"for the loneliness that I have borne, the loneliness at 
first, of one who sits alone in an empty house and an 
empty room; afterward the spiritual loneliness of one 
who knows that one is tied to another who does not 
speak the same language, who does not comprehend, 
nor have one hope, nor thought, nor aspiration in com- 
mon with one. I could almost laugh when I recall the 
dreams I had of a perfect comradeship with my husband. 
That was my ideal of married life. He and I were 1o 
work together, to climb together, to read and think 
together, to lead together the full life that no man or 
woman can live alone. Yet we had not been married 
six months before home palled upon him, and. he wearied 
of me, and he went back to the old fast life that he had 
lived before he met me. In those first few months of 
desertion 2nd loneliness, when I ate my heart out in 
silence I asked myself over and over again : Why did 



The Day of Reckoning. 135 

he marry me? Why did he not leave me at home with 
those who loved me ? It is so cruel and inhuman a thing 
to -take a girl's joyous young life in your hands, just to 
make it the wanton plaything of an hour!" 

"Many men are like that," said her sister. "They 
use a woman as if she were a rose, to be worn on their 
breast for an hour and then broken and thrown aside." 

"I weep," went on my wife, "for my happiness of 
which he robbed me. With some women happiness does 
not matter much. They are only thin blooded, joyless, 
unemotional creatures who never get any thing more 
than a calm content at best, out of life. But I had it in 
me to be happy. I was born with the joy of living 
coursing like a mad torrent through my veins. I could 
have been wildly, deliriously, riotously happy ! Little 
things gave me joy. A book, a picture, a new gown, a 
cheap jewel, a little journey, the glitter of a restaurant 
with its flowers and lights and music and beautifully 
dressed women; a fine play finely acted; the pulsing 
voice of a great singer gave me an ecstacy. so keen that 
it is almost pain. It would have taken so little to make 
me happy, and yet I have not had that little. He took it 
from me. Because he did not enjoy the things that I 
did, I was never permitted to have them. Because he 
made himself miserable, he pulled me down into the 
slough with him. I have had nothing in all these thirty 
years, but hard words, but hard work, but the ceaseless 
heart-breaking struggle to keep the mantle of wifely duty 
pinned around my skeleton so that the world might 
never see it nor hear its bones rattle, nor know it for 
what it was. I have been robbed, robbed, I tell you of 
my happiness. And happiness was my birthright. I 
weep for my love that he killed. Do you remember what 
a sentimental girl I was, and how much in love I was 
when I was married? Poor little fool that I was! I 
thought him the embodiment of every heroic and 



136 The Dawn of Another Life. 

knightly quality, and I loved him as Juliet loved Romeo., 
as Franscesca loved Palo. It has been dead now, oh for 
years, but it makes me, quiver still with pain to think of 
its death agonies, it died so hard, my beautiful strong 
love. It stood disenchantment and selfishness and 
cruelty — everything — until at last it starved to death. 
There was nothing for it to live on, you know, and so 
it just starved to death. I think I can forgive him 
everything else but that, but when you take a woman's 
love away from her there is nothing else left for her 
in life to hope for or to live for; nothing. That is the 
end and the end came for me so long- ago." There was 
silence in the room broken only by the hard, dry sobs 
of the woman, that had been my wife for thirty years. 

"Weep no more," said the sister soothingly, "weep 
no more, it is all over with now." "Yes," answered my 
poor wife drearily, "it is all over w r ith now. What 
might have been mine can never come back to me now. 
It is dead." Ah ! me, she did not know I was hearing 
all she said, she could not realize that now, as I heard 
her words my whole soul shivered as if it were wrapped 
in ice. I was bound it seemed right there in the old 
place, for some reason, and knowing that I had died I 
wondered vaguely why I did not begin to see some of 
the stretches of glorious Heaven's land that I had often- 
times heard about in that old. strange life I had just left. 
I knew that every word my wife had spoken was true, 
and dimly the truth struggled up and grasped my senses, 
and I felt the awful reason why I was held there to hear 
those words of doom spoken, for really to me they fell 
like the pall of doom! A weary sense of hopelessness 
came over me, and I wondered if I should be always 
chained there to listen to my poor wife's just reproaches ! 
Ah, me, a vision of her sweet youth came before me and 
in looking upon it I wondered that I could have been 
heartless enough to destroy it! Then the old days of 



The Day of Reckoning. 137 

mad dissipation came floating* before me, like throngs 
of black spectres and shook their bony clattering fingers 
at me until I thought I should go mad with grief and 
despair! I could see everything in the room where she 
sat, could realize everything just as I could a few hours 
before — before — the end — before Death came. I had 
so longed to die for I had thought that I should find 
peace in Heaven through forgiveness of sins, or that I 
would find night's oblivion of darkness and deep un- 
conscious slumber! But neither had been my heritage! 
I only stood face to face with woe, racked with despair ! 
I tried to get out of the house but I could not touch the 
doors, I always stopped just before I came to them! 
My hands clutched wildly to unbar my cage, so that I 
might at least get away from her, go away where I could 
not hear her grieving for all that she had had in the 
world, and that I had filched from her and then brutally 
killed her! 

At last almost crazed with fear and sorrow, I threw 
up my hands in silent appeal and fell down on my knees 
imploring for help! I had not prayed since the last 
time at my mother's knee, just before I ran away from 
home! But I prayed now, prayed long and hard, until 
I was weakened, and bowed and broke into a flood of 
tears like a woman ! And lo ! as I cried I saw a light 
wonderful to behold, and out of it rose my mother with 
my only child in her arms. "My son," she said, "you 
got away from your real self by drink and bad com- 
pany, long years of this so coarsened and hardened you 
that you murdered the heart of a woman, but when she 
understands she will forgive you ! So I come to you, I 
forgive you. You prayed to your Creater, and you see 
I have been sent to relieve you and carry you away 
where you may have time to find yourself again and 
learn to be mother's good boy!" 



138 The Dawn of Another Life. 

I tried to catch her outstretched hands in mine, but 
she drew them back smiling sadly, and beckoned me to 
follow her. I did so! 

James Howard McConnell. 



The Other Churches. 139 



XXIII. 



THE OTHER CHURCHES. 

Friends, you can very readily understand why pro- 
fessional evangelists should denounce Spiritualism. 

It is because their system of religion is made up of 
fragments stolen from the Catholic church and joined ' 
together by a theory of life, death and immortality which 
appeals directly to the imagination of men and their con- 
dition which is ripe for a faith that will make them still 
more miserable. As a financial venture, their methods 
of calling sinners to repentance could not be changed 
without impairing the earning- power of enterprise; for 
the credulity of their followers is the avenue to their 
pocketbooks, and the credulous ones always insure suc- 
cess in that line. This is why they do not like Spiritual- 
ists ; for instead of the mourner's bench, the Spiritual 
Philosophy would recommend the thorough cleansing of 
both the inner and outer man, and would then suggest 
an uninterrupted continuation of that same condition of 
cleanliness. 

Again; they hate Spiritualism, because spiritual- 
ists have contempt for a man who will reach down into 
the depths of any system of religion and snatch from 
thence all the clouds and leave the bright sunshine be- 
hind, as these fellows have done with the other churches. 
What amazes us most is that the Catholic clergy should 
berate and abuse spiritualists and charge if your philo- 
sophy is not a fraud, then you are in league with the 
Devil. Now this should ndt be. Brethren should dwell 



140 The Dawn of Another Life. 

together in peace and unity. We are more than willing 
to admit that the Catholic church is the oldest and al- 
together the best organization for the propagation of 
Spiritual Philosophy on earth, and point with pride to 
the grand old Catholic church the custodian of more 
written and traditional evidence of the doctrine or belief 
in spirit intercourse and spirit materialization, than all 
the other religious societies put together have given you. 
In fact, every page of this history fairly groans under its 
weight of records of spirits walking, talking and eating 
here upon your earth, exactly as they did when in the 
material body. To be sure they were called Saints; but 
when they first came back, they were simply priests and 
laymen; no better or no worse than the average priest 
and layman of today. 

They were enrolled in the catalogue of saints long 
years after they had familiarized themselves with the 
highway that leads between the spiritual and material 
worlds; and therefore, the privilege of returning to visit 
our earth friends is not granted by reason of canoniza- 
tion. Should you not be amazed then that the defenders 
and protectors of the Christ principle through all the 
dark and gloomy ages of ignorance and superstition 
should stand in the broad, glaring light of the civiliza- 
tion of the ninteenth century and, holding her official 
robes between her records and the world, say as did 
Peter ; "I know not, neither understand I what thou 
sayest?" They, the priests, have denied the Christ prin- 
ciple, therefore let the cock crow that they may be re- 
minded of their faithlessness. 

Now where shall you find the evidence that the 
Catholic Church was founded upon the belief in spirit 
intercourse and that she defended that philosophy 
through all the ages? The church's own history, as 
written by its own consecrated priesthood, is full to over- 
flowing with officially attested evidence ; and from that 



The Other Churches. 141 

we shall quote: "St. John Joseph (1734) immediately 
after death began to manifest himself, in his Spiritual 
body. At the very hour of his death he appeared to 
Diege Pignatell, duke of Monte Leone while he was 
walking about his private apartments. The duke had 
seen him at Naples, a clay or two before sick almost to 
death, but he now appeared in perfect health and was 
encircled in light. Greatly astonished at the spectacle, 
the duke said : 'Father John Joseph, is that you ? I 
am glad you have so quickly recovered.' The saint re- 
plied, 'I am both well and happy' and then vanished. 
The duke then sent to Naples to make inquiries and was 
informed that John Joseph departed the earth life at the 
very hour he manifested himself to his grace. John 
Joseph manifested himself in a manner still more re- 
markable to Innocent Valett. While Innocent was asleep 
he felt his arm pulled and heard himself called aloud by 
name. 

He awoke in a fright and perceived a cloud of glory 
in the midst of which stood an 'irreligious specter' of 
the Order of St. Peter of Alconlara, considerably ad- 
vanced in age. 

Valetta could not recognize the face of the appari- 
tion in consequence of the numerous rays of light which 
dazzled his eyes. 

The apparition asked Valetta if he recognized him, 
and Valetta answered 'No'; T,' said the apparition, 
'am John Joseph of the Cross, just this moment deliver- 
ed from the bondage of the flesh and am now on my 
way to paradise.' 

Tf you would like to see my mortal remains, you 
will find my body in the infirmary of St. Lucy of the 
mount.' So saying, he vanished. Valetta hastened to 
the infirmary where he found a crowd of people weep- 
ing over the body of the saint. 

Subsequently, John Joseph repeatedly visited his 



142 The Dawn of Another Life. 

old earth friends. Christ, as they called him, accom- 
panied by a large band of spirits, visited St. Vincent 
Firrer and talked with him by the hour." 

"Philip of Neri saw a multitude of spirits in and 
about the altar, and once, when he was ill, the Virgin 
Mary came to cure him, that is, to give him magnetic 
treatment. 

St. Barbara and a band of fellow spirits came to 
Stanisless Kestka and raised him up from a bed of 
sickness. 

St. Benedict appeared to Bruno (Leo XIV) and 
cured him of a dangerous malady. After being stoned to 
death, St. Barbara's body was buried in an obscure 
place where it lay nearly 450 years. Then her spirit 
appeared to Anternius and pointed out the spot where 
her bones were lying." 

But what is the use of quoting further from these 
characters? There are more than ten thousand times 
such instances of spirit communication in the history of 
the Catholic and other churches. In fact, take away the 
belief in the power of the spirits to aid those in the 
earth life who appear to them and there would not be 
any thing left of the churches; not even so much as a 
shell. 

Of course the "professional evangelists deny the truth 
of these things ; but they ought not, in all reason, to deny 
that Christ, after his death, was seen of Cephas, then of 
the twelve after that, he was seen of five hundred 
brethren at once; then of James and then of all the 
Apostles, for that is Holy Writ. Ezekiel, Zachariah, 
John and other men of "Bible times" saw numerous 
spirits. They were not only visible, but tangible to them. 
They saw temples, palaces, rivers and mountains, foun- 
tains, plains and trees. They say they did, and if these 
things were, then they certainly were before and are 
now. John said he saw people clothed in white raiment 



The Other Churches. 143 

"over here and also saw clouds and rainbows, books, 
harps, thrones, horses and chariots." 

According to the Catholic belief, deceased "saints" 
may be invoked, and can accomplish, either directly, or in* 
directly, what is required of them. The belief of 
Spiritualism is just the same, except that you do not call 
the spirit helpers "saints." The highest degree of 
moral excellence is attained by the process of spir total- 
ization, secured by the direct influence of good spirits, 
and 'the lowest depth of moral degradation is reached by 
the same process, with evil spirits as the guiding in- 
fluence. Your spirit associates are those whom your 
present state of mind and heart attracts to your side. If 
you are angry, if you are thinking evil, if you are con- 
templating a wrong act against your neighbor or your 
selves, you may be assured that your spirit companions 
are such as would delight in participating with you in 
the evil deeds. 

It is evident that the mind enters the spirit world 
in the same condition that it leaves the earth life ; and. 
hence all erroneous ideas of what constitutes spiritual 
happiness must first be eradicated before any progress 
can be made towards comprehending and enjoying the 
glories, and appreciating the blessedness of the true 
principles of spiritual life. 

Friends, death strips you of your robes of hypo- 
crisy and deceit, and forces you to stand forth in the 
spirit world as you really are ; and it is very certain that 
you shall not delay hunting up homegeneous natures. 
Moreover, your" associates will be those to whom you are 
spiritually related, without any reference whatever to 
your acquaintance with or knowledge of them in earth 
life, and it is well that it is so, or else you might be 
obliged to form associations that would be repulsive to 
all concerned. Some husbands and wives exist in con- 
tmual dread of having their earth relationship continued 



144 The Dawn of Another Life. 

in the spirit world, while there are others who are afraid 
they will not be reunited. 

You need not worry ; only the spiritually allied re- 
main together. Those who agree do not flee from each 
other ; and there is no power in the spiritual world strong 
enough to detain them if they disagree. The Bible 
stories of spirit manifestations are deeply interesting to 
Spiritualists, but none more so than the story of the 
king of Syria and Elisha, the prophet. It will be re- 
membered that this king — so the narrative runs — warred 
against Israel; but somehow, the leader of. the Hebrew 
army managed to outgeneral his adversary on every oc- 
casion, and the Syrian king getting tired of being beaten 
at every point, concluded to ascertain, if possible, the 
secret of his enemy's success. In casting about for a 
solution of the matter, he was told that a man by the 
name of Elisha, a prophet of Israel, saw the man that 
pointed out the snares that had been laid for his people, 
and thus frustrated the Syrian's plans; so he concluded 
to send a strong force to Dathan, the place where Elisha 
was stopping, and capture the prophet, and away they 
went and surrounded the city. They got there in the 
night, it seems, for early one morning Elisha's servant 
discovered an immense army of Syrians encamped about 
the place. He was not long, we may believe, in acquaint- 
ing his master with the situation, and in his fright he 
cried; "Alas, my master! What shall we do?" But 
Elisha was not moved by the sight of a hostile army, 
for he was one of the most highly developed mediums 
the world ever saw, and by his spiritual sight he saw not 
only one but many armies of spirits all ready in position 
to defend him; but being desirous that also his servant 
should see his heavenly surrounding that his fear might 
not get the better of him, he said ; "Lord, O pray thee, 
open his eyes also that he may see," Elisha's prayer was 
immediately answered. And the Lord opened the eyes 



The Other Churches. 145 

of the young man, and he saw ; and beheld, the mountain 
was full of horses and chariots of fire round about 
Elisha. "They were to protect Elisha and his servant, 
and others too, no doubt; and they did it most effectu- 
ally. The Syrian army was routed, horse, foot and 
dragoons. Of course the Syrians saw too, else they 
would not have become panic stricken. Whole armies 
of materialized spirits filling the mountains with their 
numbers! Now this is a plain, unvarnished story from 
the inspired Word oi* God; and yet, you will venture to 
say, that there is not a Protestant or Catholic clergyman 
or layman in the city who will not try to twist the plain 
letter of the text -into something altogether foreign to 
what the Bible plainly and distinctly says occurred; but 
with spiritualists this narrative will stand forever as 
evidence from the hand of God that you are continually 
surrounded by bands of spirits. 

Rev. James De Buchananne, M. D. Ph. 



146 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XXIV. 



SPIRITUALISM ANCIENT AND MODERN. 

Out of the gloom and superstition of the past arises 
the new and strong truths of the present. 

Hanging away under the old tattered and disheveled 
cloak of years was the old codes, the old primitive — 
Spiritualism, drifting out of Black art and unholy witch- 
craft and struggling forth into the light of the present 
day. 

So dark were some of the practices of those who in 
the past claimed to have and most assuredly, did have 
familiar spirits. « that the people of higher minds who 
walked in loftier planes scoffed to scorn all of the de- 
monstrations emanating from these socalled low creat- 
ures! And that very atmosphere of scorn applied and 
practiced in ancient times, was the cause of the degrada- 
tion and wickedness of some of these first workers in a 
cause, which shines today with the brightest of polished 
and faultless diamonds ! And then too, the sensitives 
of the past, or witches as they were called, lived on an 
entirely different plane of environment than that upon 
which the mediums of today are living. Their elementary 
surroundings were of such a nature that they, most of 
them, really led low, groveling lives, and in turn at- 
tracted low and revengeful spirits around them ! Such 
ones as would be glad to give information on a suspected 
criminal for instance, it was a very common thing then 
for spirits of murdered men and women to surround the 



Spiritualism Ancient and Modern. 147 

ancient sensitives and cause them to tell to the world 
the names of their betrayers. 

This practice alone caused much more crime and 
bloodshed; and those in power began to fear the un- 
canny things th,e witches were telling, for they knew 
only too well that every testimony was solid truth ! So 
they commenced to hang, burn and drive these poor, 
suffering creatures from the country, when they were 
not really conscious of being guilty of any harm. 

It was not possible for them in the main, to hold 
communication with the exalted ones ; for they could 
not live in anything like our exalted realm of thought 
or feeling! For those around them caused their very 
lives to be utterly cursed with woe and crushing' wrong! 
And how many years has had to pass before the cause 
they commenced to labor for, came into a better under- 
standing before the people! A great many mediums 
lived in olden times who gave forth their prophecies from 
dreams and so-called visions which were visited upon 
them. Great warriors led their vast armies entirely un- 
der spirit guidance through these wonderful mediums. 
There seemed to be in these past ages, no effort to 
spiritualize the people by the practice and application of 
guidance from the other world, but each demonstration 
was put to the test for material ends entirely. Each 
spirit voice that spoke must need be heard to better in 
some way the earth, earthly ! This state of affairs grew 
apace until all the people who believed at all in the psy- 
chic, vibrated on this low plane! For instance if there 
was a maiden all suddenly lovelorn, she with one or two 
friends would seek out some witch's dwelling and, 
through the use of charms and incantations, her rival 
was supposedly thwarted, when in truth these very in- 
cantations produced the elements -of concentration and 
vibration, for a band of revengeful spirits to manifest 
in, and they ascended to earth even, and in all the 



148 The Dawn of Another Life. 

strength they could command, cursed that unfortunate 
rival who had so heedlessly stolen the lover away. 

Many of the Ancient Kings were dethroned through 
the advice of certain of those individuals who entertain- 
ed familiar spirits. And divers underground principles 
were carried on from year to year, through the simple 
power of spirit control ; and the advice gained therefore, 
was in most every case used to further the people's own 
selfish ends. This state of things became so tense that 
most of the sensitives were driven from the land in dis- 
grace, and others were burned and hanged! After all 
of this, the dawn of a new era began to glimmer forth 
on the wondering eyes of the people; for prophets and 
seers of higher degree began to be born to earth and 
they told forth much that was of a sincerely helpful and 
heavenly nature! Some of them were so externally 
spiritual in their attitude towards the people, that they, 
the people, fell down and worshiped them ; and many 
called them Gods! And in this epoch came forth our 
many Saviours about whom the world is still wrangling 
and jarring. Each saviour or medium who was born 
to earth, had a mission; and was to clear away the old 
clouds and filthy stigmas of the past, and preach and 
teach the new gospel which should have been the Gospel 
of Spiritual Truth, if the people had comprehended ; but 
their mentality at this time was on a crude plane of un- 
foldment ; and ignorance plentifully mixed with supersti- 
tion, caused them to rise up and blaspheme once more in 
the shape of burning at the stake ; cruel death-dealing 
wrong, and at last the crucifixion! Then as this epoch 
of time passed away, new and very different personalities 
beg-an to be the law givers and enforcers ; and Spirit- 
ualism struggled in the hearts ancTminds of the people, 
until it began to show its force frailly like a tender plant 
which has never felt the warming sun's rays until at 
last, common intelligence began once for all, to realize 



Spiritualism Ancient and Modern. 149 

the great and overwhelming need of real spirit guidance 
in your dark world of people ! In this era there arose 
on earth a great many Hindoo and ancient brotherhoods 
and lived for the love of one another and of right do- 
ing in general; and the people called them blessed! Many 
of them would fast for numerous days and nights, and 
when the fast was broken, it was with the eating of the 
roots of some sweet herbs or possibly a few dates or 
figs, or more likely, a simple cup of porridge! These 
good men walked on earth, but lived in the skies! Out 
of these Brotherhoods grew a race of East Indians, and 
Hindoo Fakers who caused trees to materialize in the 
desert, showing the actual spirit control of the higher 
Intelligences over the vegetable kingdom. These are not 
yet extinct, and many traveling through Hindostan have 
witnessed these so called wonders, in amazement ! Others 
grew very envious and jealous of the powers of these 
sensitives ;and wishing very much to do something as 
seemingly marvelous, began to produce wonders by 
fraudulent means, which so closely resembled the genuine 
that the people could not distinguish the difference, and 
so fell into a state of confusion, and law authority placed 
a ban on the necks of the people, that crushed them nigh 
unto death! Then again, came the purging and cleans- 
ing, and before the people realized it, modern Spiritual- 
ism was born; and out of it, came up through the mire, 
reeking with shame, but strong with perseverance, the 
beautiful, the true Spiritualism that you of the earth 
are now enjoying to the fullest today! And in the in- 
tensity of your feelings towards this great cause, remem- 
ber always those mighty ones who have suffered and 
died for the sake of bearing the message of the spirit 
world to earth. 

The different phases of mediumship existing today 
were not known in the past, relatively as to what they 
reallv are. 



150 The Dawn of Another Life. 

As era on era of time came and went, the many 
who bled and died in the advocacy of this great truth, 
caused the present phases of mediumship to exist as they 
do today. And for the wonderful privileges as you of 
earth are enjoying today, you should be devoutly thank- 
ful. Why, there is scarcely a house in all your land 
today but does not have a medium in it; and although 
the family may not know it, and would' in all probabil- 
ity be frightened out of their wits if they did, that 
does not alter the truth of the matter in the least. And 
those who are the born instruments of the spirit world 
must and will find a way to give forth to the world the 
message of the spirit, or despair and sickness will follow 
them all their natural days. 

Multitudes are now waiting to come into the truths 
of Spiritualism, and all they want is to know the way in- 
side the doors ! Too many there are who start in at 
the wrong gate, and before they have reached the portal, 
their feet have become unsteady and they have fallen just 
outside the grand entrance-way! The entrance-way into 
the truths that would have set them free from all sor- 
row and wrong, from all sickness of mind or body, 
and would have taught them how to live, breathe and 
enjoy heaven on earth. 

Then there are some poor misguided souls who 
believe all persons of earth are crooked and double 
in their dealings, just because they have fallen into that 
practice, and do not stop to think that every one is not 
cast in the same environment and therefore, does not 
lead the same life. But with this wary thought in their 
minds, they go to various mediums who are as pure and 
honest in their dealings as truth itself ; but each manifes- 
tation is doubted, until the strength is exhausted, and 
they have gained nothing for a result. And so they 
make the rounds of the mediums until all that are 
straightforward and true have been visited and their 



Spiritualism Ancient and Modern. 151 

zeal and curiosity combined have become so very strong 
that the investigator goes further and walks all unsus- 
pectingly into the habitation of some arrant fraud. The 
investigator has had so much now that he is ready to be- 
lieve and so he swallows the first trash that is passed to 
him, for his courage and belief have been fed and fost- 
ered by visiting the really true, for now he is reach' to 
believe ! Then he goes out into the world and proclaims 
that this false one is the only true medium in existence, 
and that lie is convinced of spirit return through him 
when in very truth, the first ones whom he has martyred 
have given him the key to the life here and hereafter. 
So runs the perversity of human nature! 

The bands of spirits are constantly forming meth- 
ods over here for the purpose of further enlightenment 
of the people, and we are glad to note the grand results 
they are making in your beautiful world. We have un- 
tiring patience and indefatigable zeal, and mean to keep 
the lifeboat on the waters for the souls who are con- 
stantly stretching out their hands to us in mute appeal. 
Help us, oh, friends of earth, and in the great consumma- 
tion, you shall feel the good of your arduous labors. 

Drummond. 



152 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XXV. 



KINDNESS. 

If there is anything in the world that is spiritual, 
if there is anything that exists which is Heaven-Born, 
it is most certainly kindness. In all the usages of man- 
kind, in every path which mortals walk, this great ele- 
ment of love is so much, so deeply, so very sorely needed. 
We visit very frequently the schools and institutions of 
learning in your world and then we read the titles of 
their principles, and basic foundation very clearly in- 
deed ; and we discern that all their efforts in these direc- 
tions are in the main entirely wrong! The whole sys- 
tem of education in your public schools of learning, is 
based upon error, so how can the coming generation 
be right when the first privileges they absorbed in school 
were almost all wrong? What a monstrous unkindness 
this is, and what a serious mistake, those who haveLthe 
power to change it all have made ! The law of love and 
all branches of natural study should be taught and ap- 
plied in your schools right along with the common 
branches of general school routine ! But instead of this, 
the child's brain is cramped at an early age with all 
means of stuff and pure rubbish which he never will be 
able to use in his short span of years on the material 
side, nor either in the Spirit Realms! And thus all the 
laws of love, charity and kindness are forgotten or 
crowded aside for there is no time for so much realitv on 
the earth side. What the mortals seem to desire for their 
young is simply the show, and fine glitter of perishable 






Kindness. 153 

things and which are flaunted with great pride today, but 
tomorrow are cast aside for the great spiritual awaken- 
ing, when God calls his own! Oh, how many souls go 
into darkness because those with whom they lived on 
earth could not be kind enough to show them e'er the 
hand of De^th snatched them from earth, the Better and 
the True Way! Oh, the biting cold that will creep into 
a heart when the real milk of human kindness leaks out! 
We are making a great struggle and a real battle against 
the unkindness existing on your side of life! 

Kindness is the living element in man which is the 
building power of all his better nature, and when re- 
fined and cultivated, is the perfect grace of the spirit! 
Be kind in little things ! Attune your voices each day of 
your lives to speak in the soft cadence that only kindness 
knows. You will soon find that this practice will bring 
you many friends much happiness and love abounding! 
Be kind for the very love of it and not because you be- 
lieve it to be a conventional fashion! Be merciful and 
kind to those who walk lowlier paths than yours, for real" 
ly you never know when all that you possess financially 
may be swept away, and you might suddenly find your- 
selves where your brothers are ! But if you possess the 
rich heritage which only the soul development can be- 
stow, and if you fan that blessed flame of the life of the 
innerself, then have no fear, for no man can steal it, or 
take it away! Dear ones, the first lesson of soul unfold- 
ment is centered in the four tiny words and their ex- 
ecution, "Be kind to others!" How many beautiful 
things have come to mortals through their simply being 
kind ! And you never know when you execute a kind, 
act to a suffering sister or brother, what returns may 
come in after years! And if you surely do these things, 
with the faith born of love, and exnect no recompense, 
then shall your cup of joy be full indeed ! Oh, how many. 
many millions of earth's people have suffered for want of 



154 The Dawn of Another Life. 

this sweet thing, kindness, when there was no need of 
this suffering, and only the selfishness of the fellowmen, 
breathing and living the life of wrong and error! Kind- 
ness is long suffering and of patience! It is humble 
and eternally forgiving! It is the last link which must 
be found before earth's multitudes will join together in 
one everlasting brotherhood! 

John Ruskin. 



Friendship. 15. 



XXVI. 



FRIENDSHIP. 

The brightest jewel set in the crown of true man 
and womanhood is the bright and precious gem that 
causes its wearer to possess a heart of pure gold, feelings 
ever tender toward all the world, and a nature ever un- 
swerving and faithful to a friend, a jewel that works 
wonders for its wearer and owner and its name is friend- 
ship! Of all the qualities possessed by mankind, friend- 
ship is one of the greatest! The strong iron band that 
being beaten and welded together, through the toils 
privations, joys and sorrows of years, and weilding in 
its completion that magic seance, which stands always 
open between friend and friend is really one of the en- 
trances — ways to Paradise ! The bells of heaven ring 
in glad peals of pure joy w.hen the angels witness the 
loyal truth of two souls vibrating in the chain of sweet 
friendship ! The real and underlying meaning of all true 
and real friendship does not consist of the mere conven- 
tionalities of society, meeting and exchanging friendly 
and social greetings, and then in the greater matters and 
concerns of business, to be able to forget in an 
hour all of this so-called warmth and friendship and turn 
their nature into the hard and calculating channels of 
life! Real friendship does not exist in such natures as 
this for mortals of this class have all their conscious 
lives driven that all purifying element out of their souls, 
and have never left one jot of room for it to reenter! 
As for the matter of that, vou of the earth who 



156 The Dawn of Another Life. 

may go out in search of true friendship and 
seek your wide world over, and come home laden with 
a sparse few of its gleaming gems! But when it is found 
there in its heart it is the elysium of the desert, the teem- 
ing pure waters of reality in love, and the oasis is in a 
great barren place of rocks and stones where no green 
thing abounds. Spirits weep as they stand on these glory 
shores and gaze down into the depths of these barren 
places of earth, but when one of these pure running 
streams is made visible to their view they take hope, and 
organizing new bands, send them to earth for the sole 
purpose of drawing mankind into a closer bond of 
friendship, into a deeper and nobler brotherhood with 
one another! How we have striven and are still striv- 
ing to reach this accomplishment with earth's people, 
and thanks to the eternal principle, at last mankind in 
general will understand, and hand clasps will not be any 
longer careless, and hurried smiles will not spread over 
faces with the idea only of mere sociability, for this 
whole system is threadbare and reeking with slime and 
filth ; but men will meet each other as only those possess- 
ed of real faith in each other can meet, with a smile beam- 
ing out of the eyes from the heart of the soul, and hand 
clasped in hand closely shall betoken the bond of the 
real, the only, the true friendship and hearts listening 
shall hear and understand! Oh, blessed time! 

In the commonplace social phraseology the name 
of friend is often chorused from lip to lip, with 
meaningless sentiment, for more than two thirds of the 
people who use this phrase so gliblv do not know the 
first principle of what it means. The name of friend 
should only be given to those who deserve it! To men 
and women who face strong dangers and self-sacrifices 
for the benefit of some fellow human to whom they are 
bound by the strong bond of friendly devotion! The 
man or the woman to whom those in dire distress may 



Friendship. 157 

call at the mid hour of night, and hurrying out of a 
warm and comfortable home will come and succor those 
who are helpless and cast upon the troubled waters. To 
these brave relievers of distress to these truly heroic 
souls should be wisely given the name of friend! To 
what seeming extremes the law of friendship has led 
thousands in the past! Some men would sacrifice any- 
thing, whatever ; life for a friend, and like Pythias of old, 
would gladly stand in the place of Damon whilst he 
should go home and tell his wife and child goodby, 
for the very last time upon earth, and when Damon was 
delayed, and yet at last galloping in to meet his death, 
how Pythias stood clad in the strong armor of love and 
self control, sacrificing the cries and beseechings of his 
sweetheart, stood in the place of Damon even with his 
head on the block, waiting the headsman, when Damon 
came panting into sight, and with fast fading strength, 
and mighty love threw himself into the outstretched arms 
of Pythias, when they stood in that wondering throng 
and mingled their tears together! For this the magis- 
trate pardoned Damon and the two men like two sweet- 
hearts went hand in hand out of that place of awful 
death and were once more strong in each other's af- 
fection! Thank God, there are yet some Damons, 
Pythias' left yet and more will be born into the world 
for friendship shall be held more sacred in the coming 
years than ever before! 

George Sand. 



158 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XXVII. 



THE SO-CALLED DEAD. 

"The world in which you of the earth live, is the 
experiment station of the after years of your Spiritual 
abode. It is that plane of life in which you serve your 
apprenticeship, and thereby carve out for your- 
selves something of attainment finally. The earth is 
your abiding- place for the present, and a little short 
while in the future and while you are living on earth, is 
the time to make good your covenant with the immortal 
life that is awaiting each and every one of you. What 
are you doing with your lives? 

Walking through your material existence, meeting 
your troubles and sorrows, reckoning continually on 
how many more dollars you may be able to get in today, 
over yesterday; meeting the death of your loved ones 
with a few tears of selfish grief, and after their body has 
been encased in the earth, you go out into the world again 
and form new ties of affection, and all that remains of 
the old loves, is a vague bitterness at the mention of 
names or at the sight of their old photographs. They 
who pass out of your physical vision grow to be no more 
to you than an old and tender memory, for all that you 
can feel is the material life and all its environments. 

This is the man who does not know of the other 
life and all its beautiful certainties. The man who can- 
not see or feel that his loved ones really are as natural 
and have their being in our world as life itself indeed is 
blind. And not having this knowledge, he who can orly 



The So-Called Dead. 159 

see with the material vision, for their lives are made up 
of earthly aims and desires, for anything past the border 
is to them shadowy and quite unreal. But when some be- 
loved one that has been as a very light unto their foot- 
steps, that has so grown into their lives as to become a 
part of them and they cannot realize life without that 
blessed one's accompanying presence, and in the heyday 
of that blissful time, comes in that dismal visitor, death ! 
All unwelcomed, all unsought, he comes, and when he 
departs, he bears with him the precious life and love of 
some fond but undisciplined heart! And then to the 
sufferer that is left behind in that home that both of 
them had once called heaven, alas ! he has plenty of time 
now to ponder and wonder in his mad grief, if there be 
another life! So strange in all his life that the thought. 
of dying had never troubled him before! This terrible 
thought to him now grew to vast proportions, and all the 
light of his paradise had suddenly been turned out and 
he was left in the blackness of an awful night! For he 
had not thought that she could die, she wno was so rosy^ 
so strong with love's sweet strength, so happy and so 
very young ! Strong men have lost their reason in times 
like these ! Oh, the pity of it ! But why is all this ? It 
is simple. Their spiritual eyes have never been opened. 
Once they were, and all the rest of peace would have 
followed ! For when death comes and visits one of earth 
who realizes the other country, who knows with an ever- 
lasting knowledge that our world is as natural as yours ; 
and that the varying difference is that our abiding places 
are not made with hands, and therefore cannot fade 
away ; and that we lay up treasures where moths cannot 
creep in, or where the rust of years cannot demolish 
them ! One who walks the earth and possesses this 
knowledge, is the richest man in the world! 

Why, think how easy it is to sacrifice for the ones 
you love ; how happy you have been to give them up when 



160 The Dawn of Another Life. 

they were starting on an earthly journey; where you 
knew they would find environments to their happy ad- 
vantage. Why, you would give them up gladly, will- 
ingly; although your heart might be sore at the final 
parting, but then would come the sweet thought that 
they were not gone forever, but that in the morning 
of other years that they would come again and that then 
you should be all the happier for the glorious success 
they had wrought! No soul wishes to part with loved 
ones on earth, even just for a little while, unless he real- 
ly knows where they are going, and when they pass to 
our side of life, and there is no preventing it; then, oh, 
then is the time of sorrow ! But .the Spiritualist knows 
that his so-called dead are not dead; but that they have 
just completed a journey to a happier clime where their 
mission in life will continue on through all Eternity ! 

Knows that although his loved ones are gone out 
of the physical body, that they are not lost to him, but 
have risen into the higher existence of the Soul! Ah, 
and you who know can see them over here in the Eter- 
nal Summerland walking in the sunshine of youth and 
life forever! Look into it and see what you are doing 
with your lives; see if you are finding out where you 
are going at the close and fall of the curtain of your 
mundane existence, and when you hold within your hand 
the real key to life (Spiritualism), unlock the great doors 
of Eternity with it, and make for yourself and those 
you love, an everlasting dwelling of peace in the 
Heavens ! 

Moses Hull. 



Right Living. 161 



XXVIII. 



RIGHT LIVING. 

What a man eats makes up the greater part of his 
physical body, and as the body is the covering for the 
soul and is in its association so closely allied as to be 
for the time that it exists, almost the soul's other part ; 
we should therefore, be very careful what we eat. The 
soul must have a physical part through which to express 
itself, and the body is that part; therefore, if the body 
is coarsened and made rude by feeding with barbarous 
diet, truly the soul must take on a part of that very 
coarseness in finding its expression through such an in- 
strument! Another very important thought and a very 
practical one, is that whatever habits you form over on 
the earth side, you must keep up over here until time and 
progression have wrought a change. For friends, in 
truth you must and always do, take up the thread of life 
just where you left off when you laid aside the old 
dress for the new. There is no jumping straight up 
into glory as soon as you are done with material life ; 
ah, no! Natural law says that all of us must and will 
follow along the course of progressive Nature, and that 
if you have a certain set of foods, for instance that have 
quenched your physical appetite, and of which your very 
soul has dwelt as a part of you, then when you find 
yourselves in a state of life where none "of the old foods 
are to be had ; where there is no taking of life, no kill- 
ing or murdering to eat of flesh of animals, then, oh then, 
what will some of you do? You will want this old menu. 



162 The Dawn of Another Life. 

and for what reason? Because you have never known 
any other method of sustaining life and you have become 
so used to eating* the flesh of animals that it has become 
a part of you, what will you do then when you find your- 
self very suddenly an inhabitant of a country where 
there is nothing to eat but fruits and nuts? Will you 
not suffer the pangs of hunger so deeply that you will at 
last go back to the earth-plane and absorb some of the 
essence of the old foods as the mortals take the sub- 
stance ? Think of the low, groveling condition of those 
bound to earth in such a manner. To be compelled to 
be present with those who are continually groaning with 
hunger for the flesh of animals! And even to partake 
of it yourself because you have lived on it all of your 
lives on earth! You will indeed cry out at the result of 
your own misery and of your ignorance and foolish er- 
ror! How many men and women of your land ever 
give this subject a thought? Why, there are intelligent 
and finely educated brains on earth today who claim to 
be very spiritual, and still they are continually stuf- 
fing their bodies with flesh and grease of various ani- 
mals! To believe that more nutriment is to be gotten 
out of meats and grease thereof, is a foolish error ! They 
only sustain an appetite that is perverted, and a mind 
that is beset with unwise and terrible conclusions. You 
who eat cooked flesh, are but little better than the sav- 
ages ; for they eat the same as you, only they prefer it 
raw. 

It is very true that many mortals who at present 
live upon the earth plane, do not know any better than to 
live their lives precisely as they are living them; but 
within a few years of ignorance will no longer constitute 
any excuse, as the law of progression is being handed 
down so universally into the material world that the 
friends of earth can no longer avoid the truth, and then 
if its precious demands are not obeyed, great will be the 



Right Living. 163 

waywardness thereof, and much and deep the suffering 
after entering the Spirit-world. As we look out over 
your great world, to you as yet only a suggestion to us ; 
we often grieve at the waywardness of the earth chil- 
dren, that we are so constantly placing within their daily 
environment and within easy reach the true and only law 
of Life Itself; and yet we see them stray wildly out of 
tune with Nature, and thereby lose all the harmony and 
building melody of the Spiritual and Material Universe. 
The great pity of all of this ! It will never be riches that 
will place you in a plane of existence where you will be 
able to live absolutely aright, ah ! no ! For money is the 
veriest dross, and only made to command the world's 
prowess; but if you have spiritual wealth, and keep 
storing away treasures in large quantities in real spirit- 
uality, you will be gaining surely and swiftly that place 
in the realms of pure delight, even while you are yet so- 
journing on earth; and will at last come to an almost 
perfect understanding of the true value of right living 
in all its glorious qualities ! 

Many believe that they are living rightly if they are 
constantly helping others, and so in the main they are. 
And those who help others thereby sacrificing their own 
interests, are to be much merited therefor ; and this trait 
alone has helped many a poor mortal through Heaven's 
gates and shown him Eternal peace in the Great Sum- 
merland, although he might have been himself spirit- 
ually ignorant in general. But the brother who can in 
teaching and helping others, absorb the great lesson of 
the Spirit himself, and by this wonderful aid send out 
around him as he walks the earth, that mellow rad- 
iance which so many marvel at, and so few possess; he 
is indeed great ! Most precious is the souh of man, in- 
deed, so valuable that it has been given Eternal life from 
the Eternal Spirit of God, and kept secure always from 
the rust and weather of ages ; kept sweet and fresh as the 



164 The Dawn of Another Life. 

Fountain of youth Herself, if you will only help the Eter- 
nal plan a little each day by making yourselves cleaner 
and braver men and women by the process of pure and 
right living! Not only by the thoughts you nourish in 
your souls, which are your offsprings, but by the very 
foods which you are putting into your stomachs from day 
to day! Some of the world's greatest philosophers so 
lived within the security of the laws of soul life, that 
they never turned their attention to foods for the body 
save to go into the forest each day and gather the roots 
of sweet herbs, and with a pot of gruel eat heartily there" 
of! Their souls were indeed large, growing continu- 
ally, and so can you do if you but knew and really 
would! My blessing and the blessing of this Band go 
with you! 

Emanuel Swedenrorg. 



My Experience. • 165 



XXIX. 



MY EXPERIENCE. 

I have asked permission to come and give a part of 
my experience, and the professors and doctors of the 
Wonderful Star Circle have granted my wish for they 
tell me they believe this little reminiscence will be of 
benefit to those who read it. I had been a great sufferer 
both in mind and body for many years when gradually 
I felt my physical pain daily and weekly lessening until 
at last I grew almost to be without uneasiness at all. My 
husband who was a wealthy and prominent merchant of 
New York City, had been sending me to all parts of the 
earth to see if I could not regain my lost health. I felt 
all the while as if something very dreadful was going to 
happen to me, and this thought was so constantly with 
me that it grew into vastness and overwhelmed me, and 
I grew afraid of the faces of my mother, my husband, 
and my darling little girl baby of three and a half years. 
A long period of time elapsed I know for I was uncon- 
scious so very long that they told me afterward of in- 
cidents that had happened long since, but of which I 
knew nothing of. It was at this awakening- that I found 
all the old terrible numbing pains gone, and in their 
stead a quiet, restful calm, but withal an overwhelming 
weakness. The awful mental strain had partially passed 
away, and I seemed to have no cares, no tribulation now, 
only to rest and think of the future which seemed to hold 
so much of promise! It seemed all the while as if I was 
detained in the place where I dwelt against my own 



166 The Dawn of Another Life. 

wishes, and once I asked another lady who came there 
to visit some one of her friends, what place it was that 
I lived in, and she quickly replied, "Why, my dear, this 
is a perfectly lovely place where those who are sick come 
to get well. Those whose minds are sick, and they are 
made whole again!" "Sick minds," I questioned, "what 
are sick minds?" She was very kind and answered, 
"Why, dear, minds that have too heavy a burden laid 
upon them suddenly become unbalanced. In other words 
minds who lose their sanity and become insane." 

"Insane, I am not insane, so why am I here?" I 
asked, "See, I have just begun to know who I am, tor 
I have just awakened! I, madam, am an East Indian 
Princess, and am held here in this vile place in captivity, 
through a wicked conspiracy; when I can have access to 
my people I will show the ones who are in power here, 
that I am far more powerful than they! I will have my 
liberty or — " but I did not finish speaking for she ran 
from me out into the hallway and clown the long- corridor 
out of sight. 

I cannot recall much of that scene only that I fell 
to calling for my people, my train of servants to^ come 
to my aid and help to release me. But no one seemed to 
hear me for no one came to my rescue, and so I just 
shrieked myself almost hoarse. I must have fallen pros- 
trate for I found as I awakened that two women were 
raising me. They appeared to be nurses for they wore 
white caps and aprons. I was in bed after that a long, 
long, weary while, and each day seemed to bring new 
and changeable delusions. But I was an East Indian 
princess, that I was sure of. for now my people had come 
to me in my magnificent sleeping apartment, for I could 
see my servants with their bands of white and yellow 
draped upon their heads as they went to and fro, doing 
my bidding. But there was something very strange, 
very mysterious about them. Whenever the white cap- 



My Experience. 167 

peel and aproned nurses of the House came to wait upon 
me I could see them through my own servants' bodies 
for my own train were as transparent as a thin piece of 
cloth. This I deeply pondered over until all of them 
frowned so at me I stopped and lost myself in the beauty 
of a lot of water lilies that suddenly sprung up in a large 
basin of water that was sitting on the table by my bed ! 
They seemed to grow and unfold as I watched them and 
I was so enraptured at their beautiful faces that I fell 
s sleep and dreamed I walked amid them in another 
country where all was sunny peace forever! I was 
suddenly awakened by a great din in the streets! 
I knew instantly that they were coming to de- 
stroy me ; possibly they who had detained me 
in this terrible place. I began screaming and 
calling, trying in vain to make my servants come to 
my aid but when they heard me, they only laughed and 
I was helpless. All the passages were locked and bolted 
I found on trying them and so I just beat upon the walls 
and doors for release ! But no release came and soon I 
was utterly exhausted and lay prone upon the floor 
moaning and crying! Suddenly I heard a strange but 
sweet voice calling me and opening my eyes I saw a 
beautiful woman in gleaming white robes, bending over 
me and pleading with me to come with her! She was 
not like anyone else that I had ever seen, she was so 
frail, so sweet, so strangely beautiful I raised myself and 
started to go with her, but almost before I knew it she 
had vanished before my eyes! This worried me so that 
I was never at rest about it! I saw her often in my 
dreams, but coming to the conclusion that it was one 
of those white-capped nurses disguised and trying to 
play a trick on me, I grew to hate her and she came no 
more ! But in her stead came another, radiantly beau- 
tiful, but dark and strong looking and as she walked it 
was like the crawling of a snake so willowy and supple 



168 The Dawn of Another Life. 

was she. She had a head crowned with hair as black 
as midnight and it fell around her like some deep storm 
cloud ! She told me so many nice things that I forgot 
2 11 the noise that I had heard in the streets, and often- 
times when she laughed her black eyes would glitter like 
beads. But one day as we walked together through the 
grounds with one of the House nurses, my beautiful 
companion told me that she had not been telling me the 
truth and that she had thought I would surely see it aft- 
er a while! I was amazed and questioning her I saw 
an awful evil light creep into her face, and she smiled 
as I looked at her, smiled her terrible smile right into my 
soul and maddened me! I kept gazing into her face, I 
could not turn away for her dark eyes full of their 
strange fire held me! But she sank from my sight just 
as the other one had done and when I next remembered 
I was in my own room in bed, and I was very ill ! The 
nurse told me I had been unconscious, but not dangerous. 
I could not see anyone in the room but the House nurse 
and this worried me greatly! Had they forsaken me, 
my servants whom I had deemed so faithful ? They had ! 
A thousand commingled emotions wrought on my sensi- 
bilities, but the nurse told me I was better and hoped I 
might see my husband soon ! 

My husband, she spoke of my husband! As if I 
had a husband ! All that I felt conscious of at this time 
was that I had been very ill, was very ill, and that be- 
cause T had suddenly grown more restful and quiet, the 
nurse thought I was almost well! How little after all 
do those who are trained for a lifetime know of sickness 
and death ! But I lay quite ill at ease, nothing seemed to 
be quite right, until after a few hours my faithful serv- 
ants came back to me, and passed like pale specters be- 
tween the nurse and myself ! She did not know they were 
there even, they walked so gently and spoke in such low 
tones! If she had been conscious of their presence she 



My Experience. 169 

would have driven them away. But we fooled and deceiv- 
ed her nicely ! Why not, was she not deceiving me ? When 
I made demands she heeded them not, neither looked at 
nor answered me! Oh, the cruelty of it ! I told her oft- 
en enough indeed that I wished to go to my native home 
in India, and adjust matters there for there were most 
assuredly some commissions there that I had left unful- 
filled, for I had been snatched most suddenly and cruel- 
ly away' I felt sure she thought my undone tasks 
amounted to naught whatever, for she was always silent 
when I spoke of them, except that sometime she would 
say, in a dreary monotone, "Rest now and sleep, and 
when you are stronger you shall go home and do what 
you will!" Rest until I g*rew stronger, the very idea! 
I got to thinking of her words until they began to burn 
me like fire, and just to show her, one day how strong 
I was, I flew from my bed and grasping- her by the 
shoulders I threw her instantly backwards and down 
under my feet, all the while proclaiming- my strength ! 
Two other House nurses came running in, and some men 
in blue suits with burnished buttons took her away from 
me, and if you'll believe it, locked me again alone in my 
apartment ! I was so helpless in the awful misery of my 
detainment that I sank down and prayed for help! 

Soon I lapsed into a strange state of apathy, and 
then I felt perfectly at rest ! I was not able to move 
any member of my body or even exercise my vocal or- 
gans to speak yet I felt now all suddenly different, and 
withal, very much better than I had for years ! All 
things began to be clear to me now and it was now no 
trouble for me to recognize my own identity perfectly! 
And I remembered having felt that I was the Indian 
Princess, and that now that same strange feeling was 
only a vain delusion! I could see no more the pale and 
horrid spectres of the past! I had been insane! I knew 
now that I could look back on my pitiful condition! 



170 



The Dawn of Another Life. 



Now, just now if I could but speak or move, if I could 
but prove the restoration of my normal senses, how 
much it would mean to me! But alas, I could not, it was 
the useless body now in place, of the scattered brain ! Oh, 
but I did make such a valiant effort to tell and prove 
what I now so suddenly had become, but it seemed of no 
use, as I could not even so much as flutter an eve- 
lid! 

As I lay all resigned to my position, waiting to be 
released with full strength, one of the Old House Nurses 
who had attended me so faithfully, came in at this hour 
to see how I did ! 

She did not stay long, however, but rushed back 
with a body of others and a young physician. 

"You see for yourself, doctor," she said, sadly, "she 
is dead. I told you as much." A great dreadful chill 
of intense agony crept over me ! I was no more dead 
than she, but merely hopelessly helpless ! And there 
they tarried and at last decided that I was dead! Like 
one that is dead I lay, like a white corpse indeed await- 
ing burial! I saw and heard all the preparation for my 
burial, saw my dear husband, and baby girl come and 
stand by my cold winding sheet! So many thousands 
of miles he had traveled to be at my funeral ! He almost 
grieved his heart away because I had died before I had 
regained my reason! Oh, Lord of Hosts, how fervent- 
ly I did pray then to be given the strength and use of my 
body until I could tell them that I lived and that I was 
soundly restored to sanity ! But I could not, oh, precious 
heaven, I could not! And so I lay in a veiw torpor of 
dread despair of terrible fear lest I should actually be 
buried alive ! 

Ah, my friends, you who have never experienced 
this cannot know just what it is, this fear of being buried 
alive ! You may sympathize as you read but you cannot 
understand my most awful and intense suffering at this 



My Experience. 171 

time ! At last they came and laid flowers on my breast, 
beautiful pink and white roses but their odor sickened me 
and I made one more great but vain effort to speak. It 
seemed utterly useless! 

Then they laid me in a snowy hard white casket, 
and the crowd gathered around to listen to the gray 
haired man of God giving my funeral service. 

Such writhing torments and horrors as I experi- 
enced through that sermon I cannot half explain to 
you, only that at the close -as they passed around to 
view me for the last time I settled down into a state of 
desolate waiting for my fearful doom. At last my hus- 
band came and held up over my casket the tiny form 
of our beloved Grace Marie that she might see her 
mother, too, for the very last time! 

"Oh, oh, oh. Mamma," she shrieked, wildly, "don't 
look all cold and dead that awful way. come, come and 
take me!" Like lightning swiftness a warm power went 
shooting through my veins, and like a thunder clap I 
raised and strained my child to my shrouded breast! In 
all the commingling emotions of that heart clasp, I knew 
that I had succeeded in letting them know that I lived as # 
did they and I was in raptures of Thanksgiving! Then 
there came a blank like a dream that is past, and I stood 
there in the floor strong limbed and free, and was the 
very embodiment of Health and strength! Such a 
strange, glad feeling! I looked quickly in the direction 
of my casket, and wonder of wonders, there was my 
pale corpse clasping close my beautiful child ! I saw 
them wrest my darling from the death grasp of those 
nerveless fingers, and settle the wasted body down close 
again in the casket's depths! A band of the departed 
soon came and explained that I was now a spirit as 
were they, I grew very contented and happy and went to 
dwell with them in peace! Long afterward they told me 
of the strange reason of mv so-called insanitv which 



172 The Dawn of Another Life. 

was nothing- more nor less than the spirit of an East In- 
dian Princess taking mortal possession of me to carry out 
revengeful ends in the closing scenes of her short earth 
life, and when this band succeeded in releasing me from 
her influence, was the very moment in which I became 
so physically transfixed. The shock of my baby's sorrow 
had awakened so intense and rather extreme circulation 
that the sudden reaction had snapped my vital part. 
that I passed into the reality of death instantly, only 
to have the pleasure of the eternal life forever and ever ! 
I come to give you thanks for your forbearance, and de- 
part with my blessing on your heads! 
Yours for life in love! 

Fulvia Anne Silvermere. 



Religion of the Future. \/3 



XXX. 



RELIGION OF THE FUTURE. 

We venture to say that the new movement will 
spring from .the Spiritualistic ranks which by and by, all 
of the orthodox will unhesitatingly recognize all of the 
spiritual teachings and reinterpret their doctrine in the 
spirit of the new. 

We hope there will be a reinterpretation of the 
old, and it is to be hoped that all religions will con- 
vincingly tend toward the same goal. 

Spiritualism will satisfy the essential needs of the 
human heart. You drift tempest-tossed, on the ocean 
of life, and vou need oruidance and comfort and encour- 
agement. In the face of the unrest which surrounds 
you, you want to have the assurance of a ground where 
your anchor can catch. You want to know your goal 
and the direction in which you have to steer. All of this 
must be supplied by spiritual knowledge, and where your 
knowledge is insufficient, faith steps in. 

Spirituality is inborn in every soul in the same way 
as gravity is inalienably part of all matter. Everything 
is a particle that exists interlinked with the whole of the 
cosmos. It is swayed by it ; it is attached to it, its mo- 
mentum is determined by it in the exact proportion 
of its weight, of its position, and generally of its relation 
to the universe. The innate energy of every particle, 
every atom presses forth in one direction or another be- 
yond its own limits, as if it were yearning beyond itself. 
No piece of matter is existence in itself; its nature and 



174 The Dawn of Another Life, 

its movements are conditioned by the rest of the universe, 
and it can find the fulfillment of its belonging only out- 
side its own energy. 

In the same way every sentient soul yearns beyond 
itself and becomes easily conscious of the fact that it is 
only a part of an immeasurably great whole, that 
stretches forth into unknown infinitudes; and that the 
significance of its life lies outside the sphere of its ego. 

Spiritualism is so strong that it may be counted 
as the deepest passion of which man is capable. It is 
possessed of a motive power which excels <all other pas- 
sions, and can if misdirected, lead to deeds, which other- 
wise would be impossible ; such as sacrifice of one's self 
or of one's own deity who is believed to demand such 
offerings. Spiritualism enters into every fiber of man's 
spiritual existence, and throughout the development of 
human actions it remains the factor which adjusts the 
relation of the individual to the all-important factor. 
It grows and matures with the growth and maturity of 
man. 

It weaves out of his experiences a world of concep- 
tions in which it appoints him to his place, assigns his du- 
ties, and furnishes his direction for his conduct. The func- 
tions of Spiritualism, however, go deeper still. Your en- 
tire world is the actualization of eternal types which de- 
velop according to law, and brings into existence these 
possibilities which in philosophy are called Platonic ideas. 
Accordingly man is not a mere congries of atoms; he 
is more than a corporal conglomeration of matter; he is 
the actualization of the type of his personality; his es- 
sential and characteristic being consists in the ideas he 
thinks, in the aims he pursues, and in the significance 
which he possesses for the great movement of human 
life. Life is eternal and has made its appearance in 
corporeal and visible shape, and no thinking man will 
ultimately deny the existence of another life. Spiritual- 



Religion of the Future. 175 

ism reminds you of the eternal background against which 
the fleeting phenomena of the material world take shape. 
This eternal is the essential part of life, that transfigures 
the transient in which it is actualized. The higher man 
rises, the better he understands how to distinguish be- 
tween faith and knowledge. In the dogmatic state, you 
are like children, being nursed with fairy tales and para- 
bles; but in the state of manhood you shall see* face to 
face, and have a clear and unequivocal comprehension of 
the truth. When once one has caught some vision and 
hope of the fullness of life that Spiritualism reveals, 
when he has seen some glimpses of the ideal spiritual 
realm to which its aspirations point, he is then concerns**- 
only in making that ideal a reality. No man becomes a 
saint by dreaming of heaven. Faith can never satisfy 
the longing soul; it is ever looking forward; he sees the 
promise of spring in the storms of winter; he sees the 
handiwork of Nature and he finds the promise of fill! 
life everywhere. You are nearer to the psychical moment 
than you know. Revelations from the world of mind, 
the realm of the spiritual, are alike craved and claimed 
in all lines of life, religious, social and even political. 
You are not alone in this movement. No, far from it ; 
you have on your earth level headed men who give them- 
selves openly to the study or acceptance of the physical 
phenomena, and as well from king to baronet, show re- 
vived interest and faith in the spiritual phenomena ; but 
some writers, professors and preachers take up what 
some one calls, "the psychical craze" and give their most 
matter of fact paragraphs and preachments to some 
phase of it. The mere possibility of such stories com- 
ing in these times from staid newspaper correspondents, 
and finding such accepting the daily statements of 
press, shows what a change has come upon the public 
mind since the days when ghost stories of this nature 
were whispered mainly in the fireside corners and con- 



176 The Dawn of Another -Life. 

fidential gossip guarded by strict pledges against a scoff- 
ing world. Spiritual phenomena are subjects of special 
interest to the intellectual world at the present time, main- 
ly as it relates to the spiritual laws for the formation of 
a correct, man and also, a correct government for all men. 

Even the tremendous question of life hereafter is 
held in abeyance before the vital interest in grasping the 
relation of the spiritual laws and forces, to the eatth 
life. Christian Science, Mental Science, New Thought, 
etc. are all relative to spiritual laws and controlled wholly 
by spiritual influences. The psychic teacher will serve 
to illustrate the question of the occasional opening of 
man's normal vision to the knowledge of the existence of 
spiritual beings. And further to show the purpose of 
such awakening, as well as to explain the nature of it, 
he says, "The human eye and ear are tuned to the per- 
ception of waves or vibrations of light and sound travel- 
ing at velocities that have been measured." 

There are vibrations below those to which the eye 
and ear are attuned of which man is absolutely uncon- 
scious ; — yet such vibrations do exist. It is true that the 
lower you go in the scale of vibration, the more nearly 
you approach the inorganic world; on the other hand 
the higher you go in the inorganic world, the higher you 
go in the scale of vibration and the closer you come to 
unknown forces and to the brink of a world that forces 
itself upon your consciousness. There is no obstacle to 
force vibrating at high velocities ; as light penetrates glass 
it penetrates any organic matter. And the soul, the spirit, 
the ego, partakes of the qualities of these forces and to a 
much higher degree may be a legitimate deduction. Com- 
monly, it is its disembodied state that is looked to as the 
one to put it into the active exercise of these forces ; but 
that sometimes even while in the body pent, it breaks 
through the muddy vesture of decay and touches the un- 
known keys of harmony and omnipotence in the universe 



Religion of the Future. 177 

of pure power, the history of genius itself testifies as well 
as the indisputable evidence of psychic power and phe- 
nomena which the scholars and scientists now recognize ; 
and are, above all else concerned to investigate. All 
poets have signalized their consciousness of rare mo- 
ments, when they were superior to themselves — when a 
light, a freedom, a power came to them which lifted them 
to performances they were wholly unable to reach at 
other times. Your inspiration comes from the higher 
forces and sometimes from the higher spheres of spirit- 
ual truth, and touches the plane where life means some- 
thing powerful, and that can only be measured by etern- 
ity. These forces make you feel first of all the indif- 
ference of circumstances, that you have called in other 
than material forces to your aid, is the thing that makes 
you a strength and an inspiration to mankind, as all the 
psychic teachers of today are conspiring* to set forth. 

The swinging of time's pendulum in the direction 
of the psychical, is clearly indicated by introducing ex- 
periments in psychic phenomena into students' class- 
rooms, and bespeaking truth for mediumistic demon- 
strations and by this trend of all thought and philosophy, 
to locate human power and achievement in the mental or 
spiritual forces. Science is merely "searching the sixth 
sense" in man. and the spiritual moment that may break 
in upon this great mystery is perchance, not so far dis- 
tant. The spiritual view-point which has been dimly pre- 
sented to man by teachers and mystics of long ages, 
may at length, declare itself in man's consciousness 
which is a point to revolutionize the whole life problem. 
How many writers whose prophetic souls disclose the 
might and meaning of this spiritual awakening! There 
are hundreds who are alive to the force of this distinc- 
tion in the unveiling of spiritual truth to man and who 
follow the vision to its surest heights of blessedness avd 
power in the uplifting of mankind. This unveils the 



178 



The Dawn of Another Life. 



glad realms of life and power to man, and in all-em- 
bracing joy of it, no dismal goadings of conscience that 
marked the darkened hour, find any place. Once the 
veil is lifted between man and "the place where joy re- 
sides at the heart of creative being all is well." It is ig- 
norance that makes error and all its haunting monitors in 
man's pathway. It may be that in the time of ignorance, 
conscience is the little spark of "celestial fire" that strug- 
gles to light the way to the true haven of spiritual truth. 
But once the vision is made clear, the narrow mission of 
science is at an end. If you wish to reform a man. do 
not tell him that he is a sinner ; show him who and what 
he is, and he will reform himself; aye, and if he holds 
the balance of power in his hands he will reform the 
world — which is directly in line with spiritual laws, and 
one who gives the true vision with his means to forward 
it — it would surely know how to meet all the difficulties 
the short sighted ones he could conjure up in his path- 
way. It is more than "a faith" which is original as the 
spiritualists acknowledge it, that illumines your presenta- 
tion of the case; it-is a truth that is mighty to save by an- 
choring itself in "leaders" on the heights of the struggle 
in the firing line of truth. This is a truth that has been 
given to the people from the creation of your world ; 
and no great thing was ever accomplished in your world 
without inspiration ; but lacking the means to make his 
inspiration available in the life of men, many a seer and 
medium have missed the end of his vision. When the 
light breaks at the top of the world, and the men who 
see the best things, have power to bring them to pass, 
the millennium should not be far distant by whatever 
name the brethren are pleased to call it. 

Meantime, the undercurrent of interest in spiritual 
things pertaining to the higher forces perceptible every- 
where, must naturally prepare the way for men and 
women of genius who can focus and interpret the psychic 



Religion of the Future. 179 

or spiritual movement, and turn it to the highest service 
of mankind. That it shall bring a glimpse of the truth 
on earth for which weary, heavy laden men and women 
as well as the dwarfed and misdirected children of men, 
may well thank the spirits and their mediums. 

The church is in the midst of one of the most ap- 
palling crises in its history. The reason is of its false 
teachings ; as it claims of radical criticism, and in the 
name of scholarship; whereas, the enemies of the past 
have been the reporters chiefly of outsiders; the present 
enemies are inside leaders in a great scholastic apostasy 
intrenched in foremost positions in pulpits, in the press, 
in educational institutions and even in theological semin- 
aries. 

Once the great aim of religious endeavor was to 
bring all men to church adherence, to confession of one 
or the other of the faiths. They have been working at 
that for centuries, and there remains just about as much 
real sin in the world as ever; there remains as much un- 
necessary misery; as much injustice and wrong. The 
world is far from being saved. The founders of Christ- 
ianity taught men to be patient, meek peacemakers ; pure 
in heart, neighborly, sincere, just, loyal to their best 
"ideas." His followers could not content themselves 
Avith things as simple as these. They sought out subtle- 
ties ; they taught men to dispute over historical and tra- 
ditional data; they proclaimed that men would be saved 
by faith. There are many who call themselves preachers 
of the gospel, whose good news consists in this — that 
men have only to force themselves into mental activity 
to accept this or the other faith or tradition, and they 
will have accomplished the will on High, they will have 
saved their own souls. Do you mean to say that you 
have a moral universe, where the one great thing re- 
quired is that men should believe some things they can 
know nothing about? To tell the thief, the swindler, 



180 The Dawn of Another Life. 

the liar, the bankrupt and the social outlaw that what 
the great Judge of all requires of them is nothing more 
than that they should believe some chapter in the bible 
(history), or some theory in some celestial place, may 
have indeed been the sound of good news to them. This 
seems a cheap and easy escape from the terrors of the 
law without the rigor of justice. 

The religion that is to save the world is Spiritualism 
which underlies right action ; that which burns itself into 
the depths of a man and forces him to follow the truth, 
to serve the right, to battle wrong, to succor need,. to 
give all he has. even life itself, for noble ends. Do you 
believe in goodness, right, justice, love, truth, and to 
choose Spiritualism as your guide post? 

Now do you admire these principles? If you do, 
follow them. This is the truth that will save the world 
and be the coming religion. . 

Denton. 



Man's Possessions. 181 



XXXI. 



MAX'S POSSESSIOXS. 

The universe is •boundless and unerring; its revela- 
tions are implicit in all the processes of Nature ; and ex- 
plicit too; so far as human vision, in mortals is con- 
cerned, men of science have not been as yet sufficiently 
cleared and strengthened to perceive all of the spiritual 
forces given to man, to consider what is involved in the 
idea of evolution and progress, as applied to the whole 
universe. -The spiritual forces are facts; or, are they 
dreams? If they are facts, what illuminating facts they 
are! Your world is but a stage., and men and women 
play their parts . You see in the mighty process of evolu" 
tion, an eternal struggle toward more and more self per- 
ception, and fuller and more all-embracing existence, not 
only the part of what is customarily spoken of as crea- 
tion, but in so far as Nature is an aspect of man's 
spiritual nature. So far as science is concerned, you 
must dare to extend the thought of growth, progress 
and development up to the highest of all that you can 
realize of the spiritual laws. 

And your own struggles and efforts, and disap- 
pointments and aspirations, are evidence of the effort 
toward fuller, completer and more conscious existence. 
Idie Christian idea of God is not omnipresent, omni- 
scient and omnipotent. If it were. Christians would not 
believe as they do, that God is self-determined and com- 
plete. 

Our God is love, who yearns, who suffers, who en- 
ters into storm and conflict, and is subject to conditions, 



182 The Dawn of Another Life. 

as the soul of it, all conditional, not artificial and trans- 
itory, but inherent in the process of producing- force and 
conscious beings, and essential to full, self-development. 

Friends, did you ever stop to think of the adversities 
that uncover the riches of life? You might never know 
their real value but for the less worthy things you have 
valued too highly, you might never know how rich you 
really were, but for the harsh hands that despoil you of 
that which you once counted as riches. The piercing 
sorrows are the ones that break through the crust of life 
and open their worth under the surface. You do not find 
out what is in you until you lose a dear one that you 
dearly loved, you learn in time to bless the hand that 
seemed so cruel when it took her from some sheltered 
nook and compelled you to battle with naked fnts, 
against the world. 

Destitution of natural things is the fate that awaits 
you all ; some may know it during life and in some meas- 
ure, its losses must be in every life, while all must some 
day, lose the grip on earthly things, and must bid fare- 
well to all its possessions, and carry out of your % early 
stage of being, only your own selves. When the real men, 
the spirit is freed from all earthly burdens, it is surpris- 
ing to see how much remains. The man is here with his 
will, memory, imagination ; his power to create and to 
conquer, to make riches of the heart, to win friends, to 
enter into fellowship with the spirits of all ages, to ap- 
preciate and possess the universe of things that are 
eternal and imperishable. Life is just what you make it 
en the earth plane, or spiritual plane. Neither pain nor 
poverty nor even death can come to you, the secret of 
earth life is the discovery of spirit life which is eternal. 
Your abiding place here is unfading riches, the perennial 
blossoms, the streams that flow forever, and follow you 
all through the desert. 

Stephen Terhune. 



Science, Spiritualism and Theology. 183 



XXXII. 



SCIENCE. SPIRITUALISM AND THEOLOGY. 

Friends, you must bear in mind that there is the 
widest possible distinction between the facts witnessed 
by spiritual records or demonstrations which are plain 
statements, and the interpretation which Ave have been 
accustomed to place upon these facts that have been as- 
sociated in our minds for ages, and the modes of expres- 
sion with which we have been clothed, as set forth by us. 

And the conclusions be proved to which spiritual 
science or its phenomena seem to point, then it is found 
at the most, to contradict some preconceived notions 
which you have been used to read, or traditional modes 
which you have accepted in interpreting it. We will say 
that even if the spiritualists were convinced of inaccura- 
cies as to some matters of detail, that of itself would no 
more disprove the truth of essential matters revealed, 
than the inaccuracies being detected in any other channel 
The conclusion to which the course of all scientific ob- 
servation seems to tend, is that all the complex phenom- 
ena of your world are due to simple, original causes ; 
which, however once set in motion, have been working- 
through progressive and well marked evolutionary stages, 
from the first nebulous condition to which you may trace 
primary matter up to a point where all further evolution 
has been arrested. The nebulous matter out of which this 
visible order of the universe was formed, has been the de- 
bris of former organized worlds as astronomy now ap- 
pears to indicate. The great facts which alone are material 



184 The Dawn of Another Life. 

to the purpose, are plainly and simply stated; that the 
elements of which your world and the people are com- 
posed, were once in a nebulous and disorganized condi- 
tion ; the controlling, intelligence called them into being 
first, then placed them under the active operation of 
forces which evolved by successive stages, the complex 
world — that you have around you. All that you can do, 
or that you ought legitimately to attempt, is to take the 
plain statements as facts established on evidence of 
spiritual intercourse, and then draw the conclusions 
which properly follow these statements with any other 
known facts which bear upon this subject of investiga- 
tion. The only conclusion that you can rationally come 
to, is that Spiritualism is so essentially progressive that 
no student who recognizes these necessary conditions, 
could at once reject the whole group of facts and con- 
clusions which form the province of any one study like 
theology because they may seem at variance with the con- 
clusions of any other special study, or of scientific 
thought. The most you can fairly argue in such a case 
is to say : Here are facts which in different fields of 
thought seem to verify different conclusions; and laws 
which on their own ground seem sufficiently establish- 
ed ; yet are difficult to reconcile with each other. 

All that a fair mind can conclude is that the clue to 
l future life is found, and you must leave the solution 
to spiritual forces, knowing that the discovery of this 
fact may at any time supply this clue and guide you to 
this law which may be found to harmonize with all other 
laws. And if this be so with scientific progress, then 
to say that at the present stage of knowledge and re- 
search some facts recently brought to light in the 
material world appear to conflict with their conclusions, 
that have been hitherto accepted by the theologians, is 
unwarrantable and illogical. No one unless he be the ver- 
iest charlatan, will say that Spiritualism has exhausted 



Science, Spiritualism and Theology. 185 

all the possible facts that may be discoveicd; or that the 
laws which spiritual science lays down, are so established 
that our research into Nature, is perfect, and theology or 
science can never modify them. But again, we are met 
with another current objection, and that is scientists in 
the ordinary acceptation of the term, think they are so 
progressive and adding fresh facts to its store of knowl- 
edge and enlarging the range of its investigation; while 
Christian theology is not progressive, but remains con- 
stant to the system it has taught for centuries. The facts 
which are its groundwork are those of a history of events 
which happened at definite times long ago; or have been 
made known by particular exponents of a divine message 
to man. Unless fresh facts happen of the sort, or a 
future revelation is made bearing upon the subject, no 
progress can from the nature of the case be looked 
for in theology. And as to any fresh revelation, it 
would be going too far perhaps, to say that if truth has 
ever been revealed, no further light ever can or will be 
given to man. 

When one truth has been definitely established on 
facts fully ascertained, no change is possible except in 
the direction of error. Reason and common sense are the 
faculties by which knowledge is apprehended by the 
human mind, whether in the material or spiritual world. 
Spiritualism is professedly communication from an- 
other world not cognizable by human senses ; which nev- 
ertheless, when once communicated, are to be apprehend- 
ed by the ordinary process of reasoning. If therefore 
spiritual science is rightly understood, there could hardly 
be a collision ; for spiritual science begins where the other 
ends. Friends, Spiritualism is the science which reason 
deduces from facts ; and in building it up, it is essential 
that the process of reasoning be followed. As in every 
other science, we find that the whole is professedly built 
upon a basis of facts, and consists of conclusions drawn 



186 The Dawn of Another Life. 

from them. The existence of Spiritualism itself is a 
great fact; its history is a course of events linked 
together by cause and effect. There is indeed a more 
noticeably characteristic system as compared with any 
other religion of faith ; and its basis is professedly a col- 
lection of facts. Spiritualism is no theory of life and 
death, like Plato's and others; no system of the schools, 
no pious dream, but a knowledge of living based upon 
facts and a life and a literature grouped around them. 
You must take it as an admitted axiom, that any true 
science rests upon the basis of all known facts, and that 
her conclusions are drawn by generalization from all par- 
ticulars that bear on any given point. Is it not perfectly 
clear that no observer, indeed no group of observers in 
any time or place, can claim to observe or ascertain all 
facts or phenomena which bear on this subject for himself 
or themselves, but is bound to take the evidence of other 
competent observers ? To refuse to accord this belief to 
such evidence when it tells of matters that have not come 
within your own experience, argues no scientific spirit 
but the mere incredulity of ignorance. Spiritual 
phenomena are demonstrated facts ; they rest upon such 
evidence as establish proof and must be admitted as suf- 
ficient evidence for all we claim. To reject these facts 
as being contrary to ordinary experience, is utterly un- 
scientific. At any time, a scientific thinker, if satisfied 
of the competence and credibility of other observers who 
bring fresh facts to his knowledge, is bound to accept 
their testimony and marshal the added facts with those 
already ascertained, even though they may be wholly 
unknown to himself. So too, with regard to kindred 
objections that the spiritual evidence deals with, are mat- 
ters not cognizable by human faculties; phenomena of 
the spirit world of which you know nothing because you 
have no means of observing its facts or laws, of which 
therefore the scientific mind can take no account. 



Science. Spiritualism and Theology. 187 

That objection is precisely the same as if a physician 
refused to take into consideration any Spiritual 
phenomena on the ground that his science dealt with the 
body and could take no cognizance of things of the 
spiritual world. Every doctor knows or should know, 
that there are facts and laws of the spirit world which 
little as they may be understood, and inexplicable by any 
material science, are so real that he cannot disregard 
them. 'You must accept all that you can learn about 
them, and take them into account as far as you are able. 
All reason and experience and the universal observa- 
tion of mankind — teach you that there is a series of 
phenomena observable in your world which are unex- 
plainable by any other source than by a spirit, a departed 
human being who once lived and breathed, and had his 
being, and moving indeed, on a plane so different from 
things cognizable by natural sense, that your faculties 
hardly can grasp them. Now it is of the spheres in 
which these forces move, the material world in which 
we tell you. If you only dealt with matters which ordi- 
nary experience could observe, and the laws that human 
faculties could induce, it would be wholly unnecessary; 
indeed as a divine disclosure, it would be a contradiction 
in terms. The whole contention and claim of Spiritual- 
ism is that it reveals to you facts and laws of another 
world by which you are affected in the highest of all 
human concerns ; but of which you have not yet suffi- 
cient experience to comprehend all of its wonderful vet 
strictly natural laws. This treats of the Spirit world 
which all human experience recognizes as lying about 
you ; but no human senses or faculties can adequately 
grasp, that divine processes to tell you ; and that in a 
properly scientific way, by the observation of competent 
witnesses, adding fresh facts to those which you can 
glean from your own experience — facts sufficient to 
establish a law about such phenomena which you could 



188 The Dawn of Another Life. 

not arrive at by the unaided process of the human mind, 
from the paucity of the data which comes within your 
observation in ordinary life. Therefore, it is wholly 
wrong and unjust to try and sweep away the whole of 
Spiritualism as fraud or delusion, and to say that because 
its conclusions contradict some theories of science, they 
must be either false or unknowable. 

Spiritualism, as a divine order, professes to give 
the testimony of witnesses who have had the power of 
observing things not within ordinary ken. If the com- 
petence and credibility of witnesses be proved — which 
must be tested by the same methods as you apply to the 
evidence of any fact or facts, then you are bound by the 
principles and in the interests of all true science, to admit 
the facts, and the conclusions which right reason draws 
from them. 

This is an instance to show that you cannot too 
strongly insist on pinning down science to be true to 
her own principles. We have spoken of the antagonism 
that seems to actuate science and theology in its attitude 
towards Spiritualism; you must not forget that there is 
often a hostility shown by theologians towards spiritual- 
ism quite unfounded and unreasonable. If you are 
careful to determine the relation of Spiritualism to the 
subject there are no other branches of scientific investi- 
gation which can supply the all vital question of life after 
death. Take as an instance the research of Prof. Fara- 
day; probably nothing in modern times has been received 
with such a storm of disapproval by the religious world 
as the publication of his theories. The whole existing 
human race has sprung from one parent stem is a fact, 
of which for centuries provoked a smile of incredulity 
from the spirit world. This has been proven by spirit 
intercourse and research, and is as certain as any such 
position can be. Spiritualism therefore, is itself a 
science, and must be judged according to its own sub- 



Science, Spiritualism and Theology. 189 

ject-matter and the evidence adduced on its own ground. 
The peculiarity in it is that the facts on which it rests 
come within the scope of ordinary observation, and are 
established for you by competent witnesses. So far it 
is drawn out by human reason from these facts, and is 
unquestionably an element of possible infallibility in its 
induction. And indeed, nothing- is more noticeable than 
the objections which are brought against the truth 
of Spiritualism. All the old schools of philosophy were 
thus formed on the theories of some great thinker, whose 
dicta were conducive to his disciples, and the facts of the 
universe had to do fit themselves in with the theory, or 
left out in the cold. Have we not the task before us in 
these times, as heirs of all that human reason and knowl- 
edge have gone through in the same task in matters re- 
vealed which your generation of science has had in mat- 
ters observed — to make use of the world of fresh facts 
bearing upon material and spiritual life which the prog- 
ress of modern investigation has ascertained; and the im- 
proved methods of reasoning which better acquaintance 
with Natural laws and thought has perfected, to go care- 
fully over the field of divine intelligence? This is a 
process covering a wide range of thought, and requiring: 
infinite care and pains, trained abilities and very patient 
and minute investigations. Truth stands immovable like 
a vast pyramid, a weighty structure based on the whole 
wide field of facts that form its ground work, built up 
with care and pains in layers on layers of solid reasoning 
that narrows up to the point where its conclusion may 
be grasped by the finite intellect unalterable in its mas- 
sive solidity by lapse of time or any shock or rude as- 
sault. It is but error that is like the pyramid upside 
down — a spreading superstructure reared on the narrow 
point of a single accepted theory, or the insufficient base 
of an isolated group of facts, that cover but some few 
points of the ground on which the structure professes to 



190 The Dawn of Another Life. 

be built ; the very emblem of instability which the first 
rude breath of hostile criticism must upset, even as the 
pyramid of truth on its proper basis, is the very emblem 
of stability as solid as the everlasting hills. It is a fact 
that this has been one generating influence upon man- 
kind with which nothing in all history can be compared. 
And to be told that you must hand over Spiritualism as 
a worn out superstition, only because the higher culture 
of the present day will not take the pains to inquire into 
the basis on which it rests, is rather preposterous ! At least 
we feel inclined to say to this higher culture — "Prove 
your own ground, my friends; prove that the culture of 
to-morrow will not demolish you as it has done with 
your brother of yesterday." If the higher culture can 
prove its grounds, it will be found a real young giant that 
can drive all creeds and churches out of its way, or if 
you dissect it, may you not find that it is but a thin mask 
after all, behind which a little shivering masquerades, 
and has played many characters, and has been hissed off 
the stage in all? Indeed, the advocates of religion as- 
sume too much. They take it for granted that the ground 
of their opponent's arguments have already been dis- 
posed of. and they offer absolutely nothing solid in the 
shape of counter proof. They call mankind fr^-m the 
green pastures and living streams where they have fed 
in peace and say: "Come, my children, here you have 
no abiding place; all is unsatisfying and vain; a doom 
is over it which will make this fair and pleasant view 
vanish from before your eyes, and the food you eat turns 
to ashes between your teeth." They sav : "Come and 
see the fairer vision of better pastures and clearer 
streams that they have to offer you." But when you 
walk up to them, they are but a mirage ; and you find 
yourselves standing on the arid sands of a desert, with 
the sky dark above your head, and hungry and thirsty, 
your soul faints within you. The most preposterous of 



Science, Spiritualism and Theology. 191 

all is the way in which writers of different schools will 
take the phrases of Spiritual teaching, and assume that 
all vital meaning- has been extracted from them ; play 
with them as with counters, and then assure you they 
are empty shells, and there never was a kernel in them 
at all. Let us then turn to this special point ; what is the 
antagonism between Spiritualism and religion, and how 
far can the former assume to supersede or set aside the 
latter? And at the outset we ask, what is religion? 
No definition has yet been offered by its votaries, and 
perhaps you shall find that if it were clearly drawn, any 
possible ground of conflict between it and Spiritualism 
will be so materially narrowed, that sensible men will 
pay little regard to it. 

And what do they mean by religion? It is not 
worth while to ask this, because this is one of those 
terms which are on everybody's lips, and as no one ever 
thinks what it really means, and its sense becomes most 
vague and indeterminate. In such a case the only hope of 
arriving at a definite understanding, is to trace the his- 
tory of its gradual use from that first usage in which 
you find it current. Friends, be true to your own prin- 
ciples ; and do not give us mere fine spun theories as to 
what the cultus might do for humanity. Our facts are 
strewn thickly over the whole world. Show us a single 
race of people who, to any real extent, or over any fair 
period of trial, have been raised in the moral scale and 
quickened to any true sense of a higher life by any re- 
ligious influence, save that of Sffiritualism. But we do 
say without fear of contradiction, that the only evidence, 
< n any large scale, that has exercised any really regen- 
erating influence upon mankind, is to be found in Spirit- 
ualism. 



What has ever ennobled the world of men. and em- 
ancipated it from the thralldom of superstition and 
vice, like Spiritualism! Further, the new life of which 



192 The Dawn of Another Life. 

this is the informing principle, is not to be reached by any 
religion; for it is professedly based upon natural com- 
munication and influence. Spiritualism is unquestion- 
ably the key that unlocks the door to another life. You 
claim that man can only know what is cognizable by his 
senses or deducible by fair reasoning from what his 
senses perceive. This does not in any way prove that 
there may not be a whole world of which human senses 
are not cognizant, and laws equally uniform in that 
world of which therefore, human faculties can know 
nothing unless it be revealed by some communication 
from the spirit world, and of this, competent evidence 
has been given. 

If science can recognize matter and force, then it 
must recognize spiritual phenomena because these are 
alone what your senses can perceive. And if you have 
competent evidence from credible witnesses that such 
have been observed, then it is utterly unscientific to re- 
ject their existence as impossible. 

We therefore assert, there is a world around you 
not cognizable by the senses, because not material, or at 
least, is of matter of imperceptible tenuity and organized 
intelligence, peopling' that world; there is nothing im- 
probable in the action of these intelligences called into the 
play of forces of which you are not cognizant, to coun- 
teract those which form part of the observed order of 
things. This is said to be impossible because contrary to 
the experience of mankind. It may be contrary to the ob- 
served powers of men* for there is nothing more clear 
than that if a law of Nature is known, you can predict 
with absolute certainty what will be the result from giv- 
en conditions, according to that law. One of the recogniz- 
ed modes of verifying a Natural law is to supply the con- 
ditions and predict the consequences, which may often 
be done with great minuteness through whole chains of 
cause and effect. The gift of prophecy is through a 



Science, Spiritualism and Theology. 193 

Natural law and has the power to predict a certain re- 
sult, or a chain of consequences resulting from the opera- 
tion of higher spiritual forces than any observed by hu- 
man faculties; and is- therefore, Spiritual. But if these 
higher laws or forces were to be brought within the range 
of your observation, as they are now known to you only 
through the evidence of witnesses, they would be recog- 
nized as spiritual powers. Spiritualism is unquestionably 
based upon facts by communication or some ocular dem- 
onstration which is expressly stated to be the germ of a 
new life which is set before you as its object. This is 
therefore, something essentially different from, and 
above anything that religion can supply. We claim that 
there is nothing impossible or even improbable in the 
world of spirit; and that communication itself or the evi- 
dence; Ave cannot see from the communications and the 
established evidence ; or the evidence by which it is es- 
tablished that should necessarily differ with anything 
that science can legitimately claim as her province. Tt is 
surely worth while in a matter of such importance, to see 
what is the value of the evidence to which Divine Law it- 
self appeals; and to inquire if there is not abundant testi- 
mony to the truth of Spiritual phenomena on their own 
ground, within the experience of the world, in compari- 
son with which any apparent discrepancies or contradic- 
tions that may be gathered against it from other grounds, 
are absolutely unimportant. We challenge any man to 
see in its true light what Spiritualism really claims to 
be ; to weigh carefully what it professes to reveal ; and 
verify the grounds on which it claims our assent. In 
the great failure of humanity which all experience con- 
fesses it the fact apparent or not, that just so far as men 
do live in accordance with the laws that govern and 
control and realize the highest, the best life and purest 
happiness that humanity is capable of: and according^as 
they fall away from, or violate the laws, so they are 



194 The Dawn of Another Life. 

the prey of vile affections and hateful lusts, and the cor- 
ruption that is in the world through lust that makes the 
life of men a chaos and a wreck? And amid that general 
chaos and wreck of human life, is it a fact or not, that 
the highest and best life ever known has been the Spirit- 
ualist ideal ; so that if that ideal could be made wholly 
true for all humanity, the world would regenerate 
to new life, and the sin of the world would be taken 
away? Is it not a fact that the only power which has 
ever been able to do anything towards regenerating hu- 
man nature and saving the world from its inherent cor- 
ruption, is Spiritualism ? Is it not true that Spiritualism 
has sown the seed of divine teaching, and the message of 
revealed truth that stands above all other, and has de- 
veloped into a power which nothing else can compare? 
Is it not a fact that Spiritualism is rapidly becoming 
the dominant power on your earth and among the peo- 
ple? 

The radical difference between Spiritualism and 
other religions is that the aim which it sets before it is 
not the stimulating a sense of fear and scruple of con- 
science, or the mere sentiment of worship alone; but a 
new life, revealed as the only perfect life of earth, in com- 
munion with the unseen forces of the spirit world by 
actual communication. You have been told that there is 
a future life which is revealed, and you can, and have 
had the absolute proof to offer ; for the only proof is 
demonstrative facts through the death of the body. You 
know that you shall not "die." You know you have 
that within you that of which the death of the body is 
not the end. You see a gradual development from 
lower to higher forms of life — one eternal process mov- 
ing on, by which higher and higher faculties are develop- 
ed in successive organisms, and a gradual evolution of 
higher powers in the highest organisms to the very hour 
of death. Are vou then to believe in the sudden and 



Science Spiritualism and Theology. 195 

absolute reversal of all laws of evolution., and the abroga- 
tion of any design in existence — that these highest facul- 
ties are capable of no further development, and the 
whole course of nature falls shattered in blank annihila- 
tion ? And the analogy is proof almost irresistible, that 
the material and the spiritual world are all the work of 
one Creative Mind which was taught mankind centuries 
ago; and this law shall not be broken. "We have reveal- 
ed the creation of the race, with special faculties to ful- 
fill a declared purpose, as intelligent agents of Nature's 
laws, a law of the moral world declared, and a spiritual 
force revealed. In no case is any truth contradicted, 
but the observed facts of human existence are shown to 
be explained by a higher law and force than any you 
have faculties to ascertain, and which are therefore to 
us natural. 

But these forces are ruled by exactly the same laws 
to which observed uniformity of natural causes and ef- 
fects are observed. Spiritualism asserts the existence 
of a future world, of which it states the conditions and 
laws. The absolute proof is only to be reached by living 
facts. We also assert a spiritual life and the conditions 
and laws to be the same, only in a different stage of de- 
velopment; man makes or mars the happiness and good- 
ness of his fellowmen, and as you look around the 
world you see in that all the foundations of the world are 
out of course; sin and self interest marring all the order 
and progress of mankind. You see a great striving and 
yearning in the heart of man for some perfect social or- 
der, that grows stronger as knowledge increasing, en- 
abling men to see more and more clearly what might be 
and in what a contrast it stands to what is a great up- 
heaving and mighty surging; each knot of men fancy- 
ing that they have some panacea for the ills of mankind, 
and forcing it on their fellows. Where can such dreams be 
realized save in the community of interests bv which all 



196 The Dawn of Another Life. 

who are Spiritualists are bound to prefer each the other's 
good in one universal brotherhood of mutual helpful- 
ness? Each one filling up that which is behind of the 
suffering and "self sacrifice." And if Spiritualism thus 
proved to be the only true philosophy of life, so far as 
you can verify it, the one science that is found to har- 
monize all phenomena of man's higher nature which 
come within your observation and experience, are vou 
not bound to accept it when it teaches of other 
phases and developments of man's life which are as yet 
beyond your observation, and of which therefore, your 
faculties can ascertain nothing, save so far as may be re- 
vealed by the witness of those who have been admitted 
"behind the veil?" The phenomena of life present the 
most subtle mysteries that can engage the thoughts of 
men ; yet of the most real, deep interest. 

It is a force acting on matter that you see and feel, 
of which you are made, you can know nothing so ether- 
eal and impalpable as it, though so terribly real. These 
are subtle forces, which you can perceive only through 
its action upon matter, but most real. Do not all observ- 
ed phenomena point to the conclusion that it is independ" 
ent of the material world, and must therefore be pre- 
sumed in its higher developments to have a separate ex- 
istence of its own, in another world of which your facul- 
ties as yet have no cognizances? But as the laws of that 
higher life have been revealed on credible evidence, and 
shown to be such as harmonize with all experience so far 
as you can trace and test its working, are you not bound 
as reasonable men to accept the evidence as 'to these fur- 
ther phases of life, which are distracted, to be possible for 
the future without dependence upon matter, such as your 
bodies are made of? The higher life is declared to be 
subject to strict and uniform laws revealed by messages 
from the unseen world that made the force and ordained 
its laws, which have been verified with absolute fidelity 



Science, Spiritualism and Theology. 197 

by all subsequent experience and observation of man- 
kind. Now, friends, we hope we have made Spiritual 
philosophy plain to all and we ask, can you find, or can 
you cite us to any science or religion that can offer the 
proofs and demonstrated facts other than Spiritualism? 
In a few years the world will know that Spiritualism is 
the only religion that is able to show absolute proof for 
its claims! 

Denton. 



198 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XXXIII. 



MOTHERHOOD. 

The soul of motherhood fostered and unfolded is 
the grandest and noblest work of God. For in this great 
human attribute dwells all the highest and the purest 
•sympathies that exist. The mothers of your world are 
the saviors of your world ! Look on a fair, innocent 
woman with her young babe pressed close to her throb- 
bing breast, singing a low lullaby as she gently rocks the 
infant to slumberland ! The firelight is flashing- with 
glowing caresses over her love-lit face, with its fond 
picture of anxious and tender care! Look how she 
smooths over and over again the rosy baby hands or 
see the little fingers clasped around her own. and she 
fears to take her hand away lest she should disturb the 
sleep of the Lord of the House! Ah, me! how she croons 
and cuddles her young, the true mother; then how, even 
early in their lives she teaches them self dependence, and 
while they come face to face with many a bitter lesson, 
she stands aside in anguish. She could shield them and 
make them weaklings, but no! She is stronger than 
that, she would rather sacrifice and suffer so that she 
may find them growing into strong men and women! 
For she loves her -children with that unalterable affec- 
tion which time and Eternity mark unchanged! For 
she is indeed the true mother! But these sort of mothers 
are not so often to be found. All mothers believe they 



Motherhood. 199 

lcve their children but they do not! The majority of 
mothers give their offspring every whim and privilege 
that money and labor can buy., and when these children 
grow up they are bigots, and imbeciles! Their mothers 
did not love them ever, but their affection stuck through 
the outer senses and through vanity! This is one serious 
reason for so many wrongs that your world is suffering 
for today! 

If the mothers of our nation are the makers and 
saviors of our nation, then let them of earth demand 
more perfect and better mothers! It is a fearful thing 
to stand by and see the mothers of young boys sacrifice 
them to the bloodshed, and death of the battlefield! Oh, 
the fond, pure hearts that have beat the death limit in 
the breasts of those true mothers when they knew their 
brave boys were falling fatally in fields of blood and 
crime ! Think of a true mother rearing a boy with all 
the tenderness of which she, and she alone. is capable; 
dwell for one moment upon all the great principles that 
she daily instills within him as his years lengthen and 
then at last when he has reached the age of twenty-one 
or two or most probably younger, he answers the na- 
tion's call to go out and murder his brothers by the 
wholesale! If the deeper sense of this thought could 
be digested by the majority of minds on your earth, then 
wars would cease to be and love would reign supreme 
even in this early day! But the mothers of the world 
are bringing this happy condition about just as fast as 
it is possible for them to do so ! They are largely love 
themselves, and when they walk this wondrous vibration 
so permeates the elements, that the world in general will 
not be long in knowing it for its real value and proclaim- 
ing it throughout the universe as the saving power of the 
nation. The love of true and pure mothers! God 
bless them! I have seen a tiny brother and sister get- 
ting into a fierce quarrel ; each with its burst of stormy 



200 The Dawn of Another Life. 

fire and anger, each with its rights to preserve until at 
last the terrible battle was on ! The mother coming sud- 
denly upon the scene was struck with woe and conster- 
nation, for she could not believe before that her darl- 
ings would be guilty of such willful spite! In such 
cases then this mother (if she be the real mother) does 
not become angry, and take part in the fray, but with 
sorrow in her heart and tears in her voice she entreats 
her angry children to refrain from further battling, un- 
til gradually the light of her love breaks like a thousand 
surgings into their little wayward hearts and puts 
to rout all hatred there and before they know it they are 
in her arms with their tiny hands clasped close together, 
while she sweetly, gently, in baby tongue fashion croons 
the sleepy lullaby. 

Oh, the fervent crying appeals that come drifting 
up to us from these fond mothers' hearts, praying and 
supplicating that their children may be led always in the 
path of virtue and righteousness! And these tender 
prayers are alway heard by the Most High and record- 
ed in the Great Psychic Book of Ether by the keep- 
ers thereof! And these appeals are answered, too; 
with what a warm vibrating power that answer fills the 
mother's waiting, anxious soul! A mother's love pene- 
trates through the thickest iron walls of darkness and 
despair, and is able, under any circumstance to find and 
claim its very own offspring! 

A true mothers love protects against all the evils 
and storms of life, and if a woman possess all the refine- 
ment and culture* of the Universe with gold and jewels 
galore, if she possess not mother love, she is like unto 
a rare painted china vase, which is bottomless! 

This great treasure in a woman is priceless and is 
her saving grace ! The mother love is able to find good 
in a heart which the world condemns as absolutely de- 
praved ! Thousands upon thousands of men have loiter- 



Motherhood. 201 

ed in the darkness of wrongdoing for years, when at last 
mother love has found a way into their calloused souls. 
and like a beam from the sunlight so filled and softened 
with its radiant light, that the sin-cursed heart once again 
remembered mother and home, and turned right about 
and became altogether a different individual! 

The mothers most to be admired are those who came 
up to womanhood under the difficulties of poverty, who 
did not receive and really knew not anything of life but 
lowly toil, yet who suffered and w r ho waited with soul 
overflowing with tenderness, and fingers never resting 
until they stood the proud possessors of a large and well 
raised family! Grant, Lincoln, Garfield and other as 
wonderful characters claimed such mothers as those for 
their own ! God bless, keep and protect the mothers. 

Alfred Tennyson. • 



202 The Dawn of Another Life 



XXXIV. 



AMBITION. 

Ambition is one of the greatest forces that stirs the 
breast of man today, and tricked out in fair disguise she- 
can bode him terrible ill if she choose! But if she stir 
l:im for the execution of more ennobling., freer and 
braver acts, then she is indeed his stronghold, his sister 
and his truest friend ! When ambition fills the children 
of men with an all powerful fire and urges them on to 
do the tasks their brothers have left undone; to free the 
more timid and uncertain brothers from the yoke of 
slavery and set them into a bright sphere of right and 
liberty, then ambition should be fostered and nurtured 
into a beautiful and everlasting life to live forever in the 
breast of him who cherisheth! But alas! for those who 
are held within the awful clutch of the lower prompt- 
ings of ambition's voice! Alas! these demon whispers! 
They are indeed mighty in their hold upon men ! And 
those within the thrall of this terrible influence are ever 
at the beck and call of the baser and more material ele- 
ments existing in man! For instance, a man accumulates 
money and he is insatiate in his desires for more and 
more money, and he will probably tell you that it is 
perfectly natural for him to make and possess money, 
that he could not do otherwise if he would and that he 
knows not how to do anything else ! Mortals of earth, 
if it is natural for that brother to make money, that 
quality within him is much to be admired, but that he 
must keep accumulating from year to year and heaping 



Ambition. 203 

up his gains more than he will ever know what to do 
with, is monstrous and abnormal! For what did God 
qualify this man? To heap up money gains, until he 
could not begin to estimate how rich he was, and feed 
a selfish ambition to fill fatness? 

No, brother or sister of mortal ken, he produced 
this element in man, so that he might be of some 
physical account in the world, and help drag his brothers 
and sisters out of the slime and dirt of the common 
streets! He gave him the great, and good power of 
money getting, and the ambition and love of his toil, 
that he might grow better himself, by stooping and help- 
ing others up to higher planes of life! And sometimes 
how much more good could be executed in the world if 
there was money to carry out the deeds! 

Man is only ambitious to do the things which 
seemeth to him best to do, neither will he perform acts 
which in the main appear to him wrong, but that his 
conceptions are most often in great error is but the com- 
mon result ! How many men have fought, bled and died, 
and in the great consummation, but find that they were 
all wrong, and that their own aspirations, stirred by 
false conceptions had caused them to execute the deeds 
of their past lives! We believe on this side that all 
mankind would act wisely if they thought wisely, and 
that their very thoughts would be wisdom herself if they 
but knew how to get hold of these thoughts ! The great 
error lies in the fact that man's environment has been 
such that he has not been able in a great measure to 
come into this rich heritage of almost perfect thinking. 
However there will be a time when mankind will have 
this spacious method of thought to have and to hold as 
theirs forever, and then but only then will the world wit- 
ness a change in the acts of men, will see a decided 
change in all public institutions of correction and deten- 
tion, for these abodes then will be used for the sole 



204 The Dawn of Another Life. 

purpose of detaining the erring ones, and improving 
their minds, making them better by throwing tender love 
all around them, and last, but not by any means least, 
giving them a chance! Men would have more holy 
ambitions if they had a chance to have, would think 
more true and more tender thoughts, would breathe the 
innocent breath of a freer life, a grander being-, and" 
leaving the straight and narrow way to take care of 
itself, would step out into the broad beaten way. where 
the sunlight of God's truth shines up into the perfect 
day and understand! 

CORELLL 



The Unfoldment of 'Life. 205 



XXXV. 



THE UNFOLDMENT OF LIFE. 

Ever since the creation of the world, man, animal, 
bird and vegetable kingdom existed. They have all been 
developed to a higher plane of sensibility; man's finer 
faculties of intellect are also responsible in a great meas- 
ure, for the alertness and intelligence of animals ; for in 
his progression he causes all forms of life to do likewise. 
You see in the spring time the unfoldment of the grass, 
the leaf and the wild flowers that nature has planted with 
her own will ! Can you conceive of anything more pure 
and innocent than the flower ? Many writers tell you 
that man evolved from the lower form or type of the 
animal kingdom ; such is not the case ; for man has al- 
ways existed as man, but through the spiritual unfold- 
ment alone he has become civilized : in a great measure, 
men have been brought to realize that through their own 
efforts, they are powerful to free themselves from their 
barbarous and uncivilized condition. Nature did not 
intend man to war against his brother, for all life evolv- 
ed from the one great Source of all Intelligence; and 
that is Love! The same elements that are required to 
make one piece of machinery, must be also used to make 
others; and so with the human being; the only differ- 
ence is that the elements in the machinery are of grosser 
matter than the millions of atoms in the human being. 
Did you ever stop to think what a wonderful piece of 
mechanism is man! First, the atomic stage, the embry- 
onic condition, and then the earthlv life of man. All 



206 The Dawn of Another Life. 

life is unfolded in darkness because darkness is negative, 
and light is positive. These two forces are essential in 
all forms of life; therefore, it requires the same element 
to produce any spiritual manifestation. Man came upon 
your earth plane without his volition, and will go away 
the same route, and passing out of the material form is 
inevitable, and although a natural law, there are thou- 
sands of men and women who never think of passing 
out; they think only of material things, not knowing 
how soon they may cross to the Great Beyond; where 
life is everlasting, and eternal. You are the children of 
the same mother, and the same journey awaits you all! 
Another life is sure, and you will know and love again 
the ones who loved you here. The All-wise and Infinite 
Intelligence has placed upon you, your earth-nature in 
all her perfection for you to improve and utilize; and 
caused the great wheel of progress to revolve. Without 
this intelligence, what could man hope to accomplish? 
Many developments of the past ages go to show that a 
very thin veil separates the known from the unknown. 
And what are called occult or spirit powers, are nothing 
but natural powers not yet revealed by the efforts of 
science, or are manifested so definitely that they can 
be apprehended as natural facts. Wireless telegraphy is 
an accepted scientific fact, because its power of manifesta" 
tion has been shown to be within the sphere of Nature's 
laws. And your scientific men are working to dispel the 
cloud of ignorance which prevents you from understand- 
ing. Every fact which can be brought within the cog- 
nizance of the senses, is a natural fact. There is no such 
thing as supernatural ; in fact there is nothing supernat- 
ural. . All things are natural ; even your organs of ap- 
prehension are not ye.t attuned to it and they may never 
be. It would almost seem as if science herself were 
about to demonetrate the existence of a higher sphere 
of vibration by strictly inductive methods. These re- 



The Unfoldment of Life. 2 37 

impel states of matter bring you consciously nearer the 
limits of what you may conceive of the spiritual. Science 
will yet prove the fact of a future life for man. Man is 
conceded to be the highest and most intelligent of organ- 
ized beings, and if he were asked the extent of the uni- 
verse, he would reply that it was bounded by the visible 
horizon. The vast sweep of land and sea encircling your 
stupendous globe, the innumerable host of suns and plan- 
ets, comets and nebulae are to him unknown. To him 
they do not exist, and any attempt to prove their exis- 
tance would be futile, because he can not conceive of 
them since they are entirely beyond the grasp of his 
senses. So with' the materialist. A spiritual universe 
does not exist for him, simply because he cannot exam- 
ine it with any of his five senses. The vast majority of 
persons are not critical readers, and it is for that reason 
they will be pleased with this book. Man in his primitive 
state was held so close under the thrall of superstition 
that he attributed the moving of the leaves, the flowing 
of streams, the falling of rain, and other phenomena of 
Nature to invisible spirits, and whatever might be the 
harm or benefit therefrom, he would distinguish likewise 
to be visited upon him with good or evil! Scientific 
Spiritualism has shown the super-physical cause of 
many, or all of these phenomena while science seeks for 
the physical cause of things rather than be content with 
the primitive assumption or superphysical. 

But the human mind has a tendency to ascribe al- 
most anything to the superphysical, that it cannot under- 
stand. It is well known that science has not yet dis- 
covered the nature of life nor its origin. For .this reason 
there always have been and still are many persons who 
hold that in addition to the chemical components of all 
living beings, there is a mysterious force. They object- 
that natural forces are just as capable as any other me- 
chanical principle to explain life. To this the opponents 



208 The Dawn of Another Life. 

answer : "It does not follow that you never will find a 
satisfactory physical explanation of life." It is and has 
been a query as to a future existence ever since the crea- 
tion of the world. All of the great religions have taught 
it, but have never been able to prove it. The most sav- 
age .races of people are visited by spirits. Is it not 
strange that those noble souls, so full of hope and inter- 
est in earth life and in human affairs, should pass away 
and never be heard of again ; and those hearts, bound to 
you by an affection so strong, should love you and never 
come to you any more ? This is not the case, my friends, 
they do come to you whether you are aware of it or not ; 
there has always been a vague belief in spirits, appari- 
tions of the dead, and Spiritual manifestations. Another 
great difficulty as to your continued existence, is the dis- 
solution of the body. 

All that you know of human life is in connection 
with the body. You believe that man existed ; then why 
not believe that spirits existed? Without man's physical 
existence, there would be no spiritual existence. Bear that 
in mind, my friends. Can you make something out of 
nothing ? We do not refuse to the animal all hope of con- 
tinued existence. The living principle in the animal is 
capable of development into a higher mode of existence 
after the death of the body. All life has a counterpart 
(spirit) for all creation of life is from one great Source 
of Intelligence. Man's soul is developed by knowledge ; as 
his body grows old and decays, his mind continues to ad- 
vance. So careful is Nature that she never uses one 
atom of matter, one molecule of organized matter or one 
unit of power without its effect and results. If you 
would ask the skeptic what do you know about another 
life, he must reply that he knew very little about it. 
And if he did, it might take his thoughts too far away 
from his earthly duties. He thinks if he was able to look 
into the Great Beyond, he might regret being obliged to 



The Unfoldment of Life. 20§ 

remain in this life so long. So he makes it his duty to 
think, not of the hereafter, but of the world that is now. 
The All wise and Infinite power sends death to every one 
of his creatures to whom he has given life; since death 
is as universal as life, death must be a blessing as weil as 
life. It is a part of the great change ; it is a step forward 
only to another phase of living. There are a great many 
advantages connected with the event which you call 
death. Consider what the great Infinite Intelligence 
has done for you in your earthly abode, and then what it 
will do for you in spirit life. There is infinite variety 
in the spirit world ; there are flowers and trees, lakes and 
rivers ; there is a greater variety over here ; for surely 
the wise Intelligence has not exhausted itself in making 
)our world. There is beyond, for the eye and ear, prob- 
lems for the intellect to investigate; work to do, useful- 
ness in social intercourse and affection; the power of 
progression, the signs of goodness and greatness and 
the hope to aspire. Here you will enter more into the 
interior life of nature, and can come nearer to the work 
of the creative power. 

Nature not only wisely and kindly provides the sup- 
ply to satisfy all proper desires, but it has created within 
you a longing, an instinct that is well nigh infallible, in 
leading you to the source of this supply. We might il- 
lustrate this by the migratory instincts of birds ; they in- 
stinctively yearn for the South, and implicitly following 
that instinct, it directs them to the South. 

It is also noticeable again, that in the instinct of 
direction, with which animals are endowed, and follow- 
ing the impulse of that instinct, it leads them to the de- 
sired point, in their journeying. When animals are sick 
they have an instinct that there is a remedy, and follow- 
ing that instinct, they find the desired remedy. So in 
the physical department of your being, you hunger for 
food, and following that longing of hunger, you are 



210 The Dawn of Another Life. 

speedily directed to a supply of that which you most 
need. 

In the mental department of your being, you may 
have constant cravings for knowledge, and the longing 
of the mind carries it to the fountain of learning. If- 
you reason by analogy, would it not seem exceedingly 
reasonable, that desire would be as reliable in the higher 
realms of your being as in those lower departments? 

If you are safely guided by desire in the physical, 
the social, and the intellectual departments of your being, 
you would be fully as safely guided by the higher desires 
of the soul. All of life's earthly avenues have been 
trodden in vain, and man has returned to the point of be- 
ginning, as thoroughly unsatisfied as when he entered 
them. When I speak of being abundantly satisfied, 
when your spiritual desires lead you to the great Infinite 
Spirit, I do not mean to imply that this satisfaction, or 
sensuous fervor is delicious ecstacy, or soft, dreamy rap- 
ture. Being satisfied with spiritual truth, you do not 
retire from domestic life,, nor from congenial society, 
nor from business activities, nor from educational enter- 
prises, nor from philanthropic efforts, nor from reform 
movements. 

You take spiritual knowledge into your heart, and 
being satisfied in it and with it, you are better fitted to. 
enter all of these spheres just mentioned; and all the 
other avenues of life that are honorable and 'pure, than 
you were before; and all the callings of secular life, are 
hallowed and made sacred by taking Spiritual knowledge 
into your soul. But having found complete satisfaction 
in Spiritual knowledge, you have been saved from that 
sickly, morbid craving, for sinful pleasures and worldly 
amusements, that had so constantly controlled you hither- 
to. What the soul has been seeking hither and thither, 
has found, at last, in Spiritual truth, and seeks no far- 
ther in other directions. 



The Unfoldment of Life. 211 

It is true that not all professed Spiritualists pos- 
sess this sense of satisfaction that the spirits promise 
and that the Spiritualists may enjoy; and that some 
Spiritualists frequently, indeed almost constantly, may 
be found on the level of the world, seeking pleasure 
where worldlings seek it. 

Your world has been abused by the intense cultiva- 
tion of a narrow and ignorant religious spirit concerning 
a future life. 

Nothing should be more glorifying to the average 
race than the hope of another life. As the Spirit world 
overarches the earth, so the great life of the hereafter 
overhangs and perfects the feeling of evanishing exist- 
ence. To allwise and intelligent minds, force meant 
something when it created your world, and established 
its manifold economies. It was not made on a chance. 
The experiences of your world are all valuable and nec- 
essary. 

Your environment on earth is absolutely necessary 
to your education and culture. Our chief business just 
now is with the material world. We know it, laws and 
their influence over you and human civilization. The 
world you live in was evidently framed to bring to you 
happiness. Beautiful light for the eyes, sweet sounds 
for the ear, pure air for the lungs, scenes of glorious 
beauty for the soul, facts for the perceptive faculty, 
truth for the conscience, law for the reason. 

You abuse your world when you deny the right to 
be happy in it. Your world is the stepping stone to the 
next. It suggests and necessitates a higher and better 
world. There is no love on your earth in child, or 
maiden or mother, or martyr, that does not point to 
the immortal love that shall outweary mortal sin. All 
things in nature are real, and human life confirms the 
testimony that you complete beyond, what you begin 
on earth. Your world is a school-house, and men and 



212 The Dawn of Another Life. 

women are the pupils. For what purpose do you learn 
your lessons and slowly acquire your culture, if there be 
no other, no progressive life? There is such a life. It is 
yours if you but strive for it. You win it by faithful, hon- 
est loving- action in the life that now is. While the world 
lasts, Spiritualism must be preached and will succeed 
only as the same rules are steadily followed. We want 
earnest living men and women, who will stoop down to 
suffering humanity, and manifest the spirit of the 
Good Samaritan; stop with a word of comfort, a look 
of love, a helping hand. Note the vastness of the sea, 
the grandeur of a towering mountain, the measure- 
less concave of the midnight sky blazing with constell- 
ations, each of these soothes and settles the agitated 
mind, and fills the soul with sublime musings of him 
who notes the fall of a sparrow, as well as superintends 
the destiny of worlds. It is and has been a familiar 
utterance, that your world is full of sin. My friends, 
you should not forget that sin is not so much in the 
world as it is in the people. The more yon study the 
work of Nature, the more intense and intelligent will be 
your love for it. Do not the spirits direct the attention 
of its hearers to the world of Nature around you? It 
must be seen however, to the most casual observer, 
that the wisdom of Nature is displayed in the adapta- 
tion of means to ends. In all animal, vegetable and 
plant life, from the simplest to the most complex, there 
is a plan for each, a condition and a means. Human life 
is not plundering the world, but for improving it. 

Prof. Faraday. 



The Philosophy of Soul Mating. 21 



XXXVI. 



THE PHILOSOPHY OF SOUL MATING. 

There never was nor yetever will be a complete 
feminine soul without the masculine counterpart. Nor 
vice verm. ■ The feminine represents tenderness, pfty, 
shyness, truth and love ; while the masculine is truly com- 
posed of boldness, undaunted courage, strength, firmness 
and stubbornness of purpose, and the very fact of all 
these very fine elements so mingling and inter-blending 
as to make a complete whole, introduces to you the 
philosophy of soul-mating! 

Therefore no soul stands alone as a whole, for some- 
where in the finitude is the other half, the twin soul. 
the counterpart of each other, and these two in one must 
each be so constituted as to possess qualifications that 
exactly fit each other, and when that great immutable 
law "can do its work without a single line of cross-vibra- 
tion, then these two half souls find each other, and form 
a whole soul \ It is so preposterous for a man or a wo- 
man to boast of his or her particular achieve- 
ments, saying : "I am perfectly independent of the other 
sex, for my accomplishments in life, I only depend upon 
myself for my wonderful results!" So the results of 
labor may be truly good, for where there is great labor 
there is also excellence, but again we must tell you that a 
thing however complete it may in the mortal concep- 
tion, if it be performed wholly by a male or female 'hen 
it is to our understanding only half of what it would have 



214 The Dawn of Another Life. 

been if a whole soul had worked it out into comple- 
tion. You will naturally ask: "If there is such a law 
as the law of soul mating, why does Nature allow so 
many to unite upon earth who are not truly mated, and 
hence, all the trouble and sorrow that now. exists be left 
to continuously happen at will?" We answer, "In the 
great laboratory of Nature are especial workmen, who 
only perform her wonders and mysteries upon certain 
existing laws that she possesses. But before any law 
of Nature can be enacted upon, there must certain condi- 
tions arising that are perfectly and properly conducive to 
the consummation of such ends and until these conditions 
are ripened and ready there can be no complete action of 
these truly wonderful laws ! There is no undertaking of 
spirit or mortal, but what rests on a certain vibration of 
conditions to perform its accomplishment. Now within 
the laws of attraction and repulsion there are live and ex- 
isting certain forces that attract, and certain ones that re- 
pel. A wave vibration coming between these two forces 
would partake of each one only to the extent of condi- 
tions at the time. If the law of repulsion caught up the 
tiny wave, then the object of the humanity to which this 
tiny wave must eventually travel, would be repulsed en- 
tirely from the object of his soul, or the mate of his soul, 
while if the wave was caught effectually by the law of at- 
traction and traveled to both souls of like nature then the 
consummation could only result in a meeting of these 
soul mates! 

The law of repulsion oftentimes works so strongly in 
the elementary conditions of mortals that" much of their 
success in life is denied them until they ascend to ad- 
vancing years. The action of this same law is responsible 
for holding apart soul mates upon the earth plane. While 
the law of repulsion is sometimes a great trouble to us in 
taking away from us what we most desire, yet without it 



The Philosophy of Soul Mating. 215 

the great law of attraction would be almost powerless, 
for the objects which are repulsed very often, and at last 
come into a vibration with the law of attraction, this law 
becomes, under such circumstances, very much stimulat- 
ed, and taking up these adverse vibrations feeds upon 
them, and becomes mighty, and traveling with the veloc- 
ity of lightning brings together the objects desired. 

The law of attraction is forever active, always feed- 
ing upon all other elementary laws, while the law of re- 
pulsion is oftentimes inactive, and very, very active when 
truly cross vibrations reach its center. In every atmos- 
pheric breeze that blows, there exists and travels the laws 
of repulsion and attraction, and in these laws exist vibra- 
tion, and around and in vibration exists and moves wave 
motion. 

These vibratory wave motions only become indi- 
vidualized when taken up either by the law of attraction 
and repulsion, then they have a definite meaning, and 
they are success or failure to any or each individual they 
come in contact with after that. If there be for instance 
a man who lives in the farthest country of your globe, 
away from a woman who dwells equally as far away 
from him, and these two be the other half of each other, 
or in them dwells only the whole unit, then the law of at- 
traction is never at rest until it vibrates each wave and 
finally joins their hands. There may be any amount of 
adverse conditions coming to them in their material en- 
vironments, and so the wave motions may settle for a 
time with the law of repulsion, and so for a space upset 
all their plans, but if attraction can gain enough stimu- 
lus, then while these two mortals still live on the mortal 
plane, they will most assuredly meet and almost instantly 
unite, but if not completed on earth, attraction will 
eventually bring them together in Spirit Spheres. 

When soul mates meet and unite the lost aspirations, 



216 The Dawn of Another Life. 

aims and desires which each have given up as dead are 
again enlivened and awakened to full life, and they in 
each other become perfected in ideals, which could never 
have been dreamed of on any other condition or plane of 
existence. 

There are a great many people in your world who 
are seeking blindly for something that they scarcely hope 
to reach, and groping day by day in the darkness of lost 
hope, they merely make out to exist, and where to live, 
they do not even realize what the term means. Some great 
and beautiful, and as equally true an ideal has sometime 
in life faced them, and because they could not reach it 
they gave it up entirely! One great reason for this 
and probably the principal reason in most cases is be- 
cause the other half of that soul is not to be found for 
so many years, and therefore it remains impossible for 
the one half to reach the full realization of his or her 
hopes, for where one is endowed with one or two essen- 
tial qualities, the qualities existing in the other half of 
that soul is necessary in order to bring about the consum- 
mation of the whole soul's desire. For the qualities in 
the man and woman soul separately existing, when com- 
ing in contact with one another, would blend so perfectly 
that there would not be one chord out of vibrative har- 
mony, not one element out of tune so that this whole soul 
joined forever, could not possibly be unsuccessful in any- 
thing that it desired for there would positively be no 
arbitrary forces there, and nothing but the fullness 
of overwhelming love and righteousness permeating all, 
filling the very essence of the air they breathe whether 
in the physical or spiritual world. 

The law of soul mating is a permanent living law — 
always has been, is, and always will be, and because 
great numbers of earth and heaven yet are unaware of 
its existence is never any proof that such a law is not. 



The Philosophy of Soul Mating. 217 

We of the higher spheres have attended many profound 
lectures on the subject of "The Philosophy of Soul Mat- 
ing," and we are making a valiant effort to give our 
knowledge to the world of mortals as soon as they are 
able to receive it. 

Countess Lolita. 



218 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XXXVII. 



MAN'S FEAR OF DEATH. 

Christianity professes to deliver you from the fear 
of death, and yet its teachers have steadily used this fear 
as a motive, and today large numbers remain in bondage 
to that dread. It is difficult to find one who does not 
fear and not regard death as the last great enemy, the 
darkest of all disasters, who does not speak of that which 
is common to you all as the inevitable calamity, but the 
Spiritualist. 

Such dread is, perhaps, largely natural from early 
training. One hardly can be expected to contemplate 
without apprehension an event which puts such a period 
to your present experiences and which has issued con- 
cerning self and his surroundings. 

The trouble or rather one trouble with your ortho- 
dox brethren is, they know nothing about spiritual resur- 
rection. You believe that what they are preaching is 
the resurrection of the body. 

Man preserves his identity and lives on in the 
Spiritual World building up the foundation he had laid 
in his early stage of being. It is evident that there, is an 
awakening all over the land on the subject of spiritual 
truth as taught by the philosophy of Spiritualism. 

He who says that Spiritualism accepts, endorses, 
recognizes or tolerates the 'doctrine of free love, is mis- 
taken. 

The worst man that ever lived does not deserve 



Man's Fear of Death. 219 

unending, hopeless suffering. Give everybody a chance 
either here or in the spirit world. 

Man is actuated by his ruling love, and his associates 
on earth are probably in sympathy with that love. 

Be guided in every action more by the inward voice 
than by any external direction, inasmuch as the internal 
is, and the external is not the true reality. A man may as- 
sume a virtue and thus deceive his friends, but on the 
Spirit Side "nothing- is covered that shall not be revealed 
nor hid that shall not be known!" 

The fifteenth, sixteenth and seventeenth centuries 
were remarkable for visions, and the third, fourth and 
fifth for miracles. 

The visions were substantially the same as your 
mediums have, and the miracles correspond to the cures 
by magnetic healers in your clay. 

The little I have seen of your world and know of 
the history of mankind teaches me to look upon their er- 
rors in sorrow, not in anger. When I look at one poor 
heart that has sinned and suffered, and represents to my- 
self the struggles it passed through, the brief pulsations 
of joy, the tears of regret, the feebleness of purpose, the 
scorn of the world that has little charity, the desolation 
cf the soul's sanctuary and threatening voices within. 
health gone, happiness gone — I would fain leave the 
erring soul of my fellow man with Him from whose 
hand it came. 

Friends, let the standard of thought and action 
which mortals have erected be made subservient to the 
divine and immutable standard which is presented in 
Nature and developed in soul. 

Spiritualists can understand if their Christian 
brethren cannot, how Paul was caught up into the third 
heaven or sphere, and there beheld things unspeakable, 
without leaving the body. The character of a man's 



220 The Dawn of Another Life. 

future for good or ill whether happy or otherwise, is in 
a great measure dependent upon himself — at least upon 
him, as well as the material growth of a tree. 

A true, faithful Spiritualist labors with disinterested 
feelings and motives for the good and happiness of 
others. 

It is an evidence of mental weakness to doubt the 
existence of the soul because your fingers cannot grasp 
it. 

We want salvation in the world. In the spirit world 
we will have it, because you take it with you. 

Once upon a time a fond mother took her little five 
year old daughter into the "spare room" and spent three 
whole hours in describing to her young mind the beauties 
of the orthodox Heaven; how they all would stand be- 
fore a great white throne and wave palms and shout 
hymns to the Lord forever. Then turning to the sweet, 
innocent baby, she said: "You must always be good, 
then the Lord will let you stand before him and sing 
and wave palms, too." "I will, mamma," she said, "and 
if I am real good and wave lots of palms, don't you 
think the Lord will let me take my dolly some afternoon 
and go down to hell and play with the Devil's little 
girls?" The child had a clearer and better conception 
of what constituted "dwelling with God," than her 
mother had. 

He who gives intellectual assent merely to the real- 
ity of spiritual intercourse and spirit manifestation has 
but a very slight conception of the universality of the 
law of spirit influence and control. 

An intellectual assent is but little more than a pre- 
liminary or introductory step towards an understanding 
of the true relations which a universal law has establish- 
ed between the Spiritual and material worlds. These 
telations are most intimate and the object and aim of 



Man's Fear of Death. 221 

their establishment were to allow the people of the two 
worlds to become co-operative, and this co-opera- 
tion is beneficial to you in proportion to your 
worthiness to secure the benefit of intelligence 
higher than you are in moral and spiritual growth. 

It seems, however, that if one steps outside of the cus- 
tomary forms and practices he is denounced as a crank, 
an eccentric, an unsafe guide. Originality is always at a 
discount. Every invention is first pronounced a failure. 
Every new thought has to force its way to recognition. 
Any change which affects the general trend of the peo- 
ple, either in thought or action, is met with stern resist- 
ance. Some ministers preach what they personally be- 
lieve and others preach what their audience believes. One 
leads his people, the other follows them. Some labor 
for hire, others to gratify ambition; still others are im- 
pelled onward in his work by neither of these consid- 
erations, but by an invisible impulse that they can 
neither stay nor understand. The merchant, the time- 
server, counts money, time, calculates chances, takes note 
of expenses in all the affairs of life, while the philan- 
thropist, the philosopher, the scientist, the artist and the 
genius make no account of these questions, but simply 
work for the accomplishment of their purpose without 
regard to personal ends. You should regard your talents 
as a gift all divine intelligence and hold them as a sacred 
trust ; he should not only glorify his calling but be glori- 
fied and ennobled by it. The higher the ideals the better 
the work. 

All of the great poets, philosophers and geniuses 
have seen visions or had some influences more or less 
from the spirit realms and felt their guidance. 

Some of the brightest and greatest men the world 
has produced, have been called cranks. You must try to 
develop your individuality then you will have more 



222 The Dawn of Another Life. 

power to exert. Friends, did you ever stop to think that 
a great per cent, of talk of your world is valueless; it 
brings no revenue, it imparts no information. 

The closer you keep to Nature the nearer you are to 
spiritual understanding for spiritualism is divine and a 
product of Nature's laws. 

Dr. Reed. 



Spiritual Spheres and Conditions. 223 



XXXVIII. 



SPIRITUAL SPHERES AND CONDITIONS. 

Friends, there are many Spiritualists, yet not one in 
fifty among- intelligent Spiritualists of the present day, 
who knows what these doctrines are. The majority of 
people have heard something about them, and naturally 
suppose that what they heard is correct; but they will 
generally find, on careful inquiry that what they have 
heard is very far from the truth. 

Many persons ridicule this doctrine, who know lit- 
tle or nothing of it beyond what they have learned from 
persons no better informed than themselves. The doc- 
trine of Spiritual spheres is unknown to many of the 
Spiritualists. But many of them recognize its truth as 
soon as it is clearly stated; yet not until it is thought- 
fully pondered, can you expect one to see how important 
it is in a practical point of view. You believe, that 
there are particles too small for the eye to discern even 
by the aid of the most powerful microscope, constantly 
emanating from all material objects, and form around 
each a .kind of atmosphere which in their essential na- 
ture, are similar to the object itself. 

This atmosphere is too refined and subtle to be de- 
tected by the senses ; yet its existence round about thou- 
sands of objects, often manifests itself to the sense of 
smell ; and in a dog, this sense is so acute that he can 
scent his master's sphere in the print of his shoes, and 
distinguish his tracks from all others. The perfume of 
the lily or the rose is but the extension of the flower's 






224 The Dawn of Another Life. 

own substance — the radiation or emanation of its own 
essence in the most subtle form. It is so of all other ob- 
jects that diffuse an odor grateful or otherwise. From 
the analogies of nature, therefore, it is reasonable to 
conclude that souls also have their encompassing spheres ; 
and that these must be spiritual, and of the same quality 
in every case as the souls from whence they emanate. 
Do you know that every mind has an encompassing at- 
mosphere similar in its essential nature to the mind it- 
self; that thought, true or fake — good or evil — would 
have extension, and exert an unconscious influence upon 
other minds, healthful or baneful, according to its own 
nature? Do you know that every heart is constantly 
carrying with it its own sphere — a sphere more penetrat-. 
ing and powerful, especially in its effect on the young, 
and persons oftenest within its reach, than any oral or 
written instruction? 

There are spheres of selfishness, hatred, conceit, 
pride, jealousy, avarice, contempt and revenge; spheres 
of love, joy, peace, humility, reverence, confidence and 
trust; and that particular character or quality of spirit- 
ual sphere emanating from, and encompassing each in- 
dividual, would be in all cases according to the character 
of the individual, not according to his or her words or 
outward actions, unless these were in agreement with 
his or her internal feelings and purposes. Any one of 
much spiritual discernment, or who is at all susceptible 
to the influence of mental spheres, if he or she has ever 
been long in the immediate presence of very saintly or 
vile persons, knows from personal experience that what 
we have here spoken of, as altogether reasonable, is ac- 
tually true. Go with us into the humble cabin or poor- 
ly furnished chamber of some good soul, how you will 
feel a sweet and heavenly peace as perceptibly as you 
ever smelled the perfume of clover blossoms or new 
made hay, and experience is inexplicable upon any other 



Spiritual Spheres and Conditions. 225 

theory than that of the existence of spiritual spheres. 
Do you know that a certain spiritual sphere encompasses, 
you according to the life of your affection which sphere 
is more perceptible to the spirits than a sphere of odor 
is to the most exquisite sense in the world? 

The spheres which are perceived in the spirit life, 
all arise from the loves and consequent affections in 
which the spirits had been principled, consequently from 
the life; for loves and consequent affections made the 
doctrine concerning spiritual spheres cordially accepted; 
and, it is plain that its practical tendency and effect upon 
the receiver must be most salutary. 

This shows the present guardian and teacher 
and all who have the shaping of other minds, that it is 
not so much what they seem or say or do, as what they 
are — not what they are outwardly but what they are in- 
wardly — not so much their oral instructions, wise or 
otherwise, as the vital currents of thought and feeling* 
perpetually flowing forth from their innermost and rul- 
ing love that mould the character of those under their 
charge. It is this spiritual atmosphere, extensive in it- 
self and far reaching enough to encompass a multitude 
of minds, that the souls are inhaling continually day by 
day, and hour by hour. How important it is then that this 
atmosphere be pure and sweet as the flower of heaven! 
We want to tell you, kind friends, that there is a Spiritual 
World inhabited by spirits far more populous than the 
world in which you are now living, and as much more 
substantial, too, as the soul is more substantial than the 
body. All the inhabitants of the spirit world were once 
dwellers on your or some other earth — having com- 
menced their existence on the lower plane of human 
life. It is easy to believe this, if you reflect upon what 
is happening every day in your world. Nor is there any 
space existing in the spirit world ; yet things appear to 
be in space here, and spirits appear to go from place to 



226 The Dawn of Another Life. 

place by the exercise of their powers of locomotion, the 
same as on earth. There are societies in the spirit 
spheres, some of them consisting of many hundreds of 
thousands of spirits, and as all in any society are not 
equally wise, you must expect to find some kind of gov- 
ernment over here and you should expect also that the 
wisest and best of the spirits would be appointed to take 
charge of the government — those who are least in the 
love or thought of themselves, and most in the thought 
and love of serving ;and who best know how to serve. 
We wish to state that every one for the particular gov- 
ernmental position he or she is called to fill and is per- 
ceived and acknowledged by all, and that all administra- 
tive powers are so kindly and wisely exercised that no 
friction is felt in the work; but all move on as smoothly 
and harmoniously as a loving family or healthy human 
body. 

We say that there are governments and societies in 
the spirit spheres; and that there are various differ- 
ent conditions in the higher spheres from what they are 
in the lower spheres, and differing also according to 
the ministries performed by each society. But they all 
agree in this : That they regard the general good as their 
end; and in that good, every individual is a participant. 
This results from the facts that all in the spirit spheres 
are under the auspices of the all-wise teacher and leader 
who love all, and from divine love, ordains that the com- 
mon good shall be the source of good to every individual. 
Some live in magnificent palaces and in more elevated sit- 
uation than others. There are also temples for worship in 
the spirit spheres, "for the spirits are being continually 
perfected in wisdom and love," and social conditions, here 
as well as on your earth there, are all means of growth 
All who die in infancy and childhood go directly to the 
spirit spheres; that is, they pass immediately into a 
sphere of societies, and are instructed and governed by 






Spiritual Spheres and Conditions. 227 

the higher spirits; some become higher by intelligence. 
It does not depend on the character of their parents, as 
to whether they are religious or wicked. They have the 
same spiritual organism, and the same infantile forms 
and infantile minds that they had while in the world. 
They do not forever remain infants. They advance 
here to the full stature of men and woman. They grow 
by the assimilation of spiritual substance, as children in 
your world grow by assimilation of material substance: 
for the bodies of both spirit and man are formed of the 
substances belonging to their respective worlds. 

Children in spirit spheres do not grow old as they 
do in your world. They never advance over here beyond 
a period of early manhood or womanhood, but retain 
forever the freshness and bloom belonging to that -age. 

But they must attain to the highest perfection of 
the spirit form in order that they may reach spirit life in 
its fullest sense, and have their faculties unfolded, 
strengthened and perfected in the highest degree. This 
doctrine is not, as some suppose, a petty conceit or mere 
human invention, but has its foundation in the constitu- 
tion of things; and is as true and exact as the science 
of mathematics. The life of the spirit in the spheres is 
as one of gladness resulting from bliss, and consists in 
performing deeds of goodness which are works of char- 
ity. Those who have led a life withdrawn from worldly 
affairs, are possessed with the idea of their own merits, 
and are thence continually desirous of being admitted 
into the spirit spheres, and think of that joy as a re- 
ward; being totally ignorant of what that joy is. And 
when you are admitted among the spirits, and to a per- 
ception of their joy which is without the thought of 
merit, and consists in active duties and services openly 
performed, and in the blessedness arising from the good 
which they thereby promote, they are astonished like 



228 The Dawn of Another Life. 

persons who witness things altogether foreign to their 
expectation. 

These things reveal to you the law as of the soul's 
higher life, and to develop within you a pure and holy 
character, a pure and unselfish love; and the higher and 
purer the truth you accept, the higher and more blessed 
the state of life to which you may reach. 

SWEDENBORG. ■ 



Order of Natural Causes. 229 



XXXIX. 



ORDER OF NATURAL CAUSES. 

Friends, when mankind have turned their backs on 
the right and plunged themselves into thick darkness; 
when habits of sin have blighted the conscience, and 
taunted and defiled every faculty of the soul; when the 
laws of Nature have been broken, and denounce a curse 
against those who have trampled them under their feet ; 
and when the pall of death broods over the whole race, 
and with no return from the grave has almost blotted out 
all faith in the soul's immortality, when life is short and 
death is near at hand and conscience accuses, and the 
laws of fear and remorse separated the souls of men 
from their great teacher, it needs a clearer and stronger 
voice than that so far heard, to restore peace to the 
troubled heart, to subdue the inveterate force of sin and 
open the pathway of a new life to the blighted soul, 
Spiritualism is complete and effective and meets every 
want of the human soul. 

As the phenomena and philosophy of spiritualism 
are true, no one to whom it is fully made known can re- 
ject them unless from the strong bias of an evil heart of 
unbelief; and no one truly receives it until the proper 
time and by the power of affection. You must yield 
to an influence still more powerful than sensual appetite 
or pride of false reason to the mighty attraction of the 
laws governing spiritual intercourse and the constraining 
power of evil. 

We bring the key which will unlock by degrees. 



230 The Dawn of Another Life. 

a thousand mysteries, and solve a thousand enigmas in 
your world. Even those who bring the key, with them 
must often be content to wait; and the solution of each 
particular doubt or difficulty may depend on the pre- 
vious solution of those in earth life. The credibility of 
events and demonstration, and the .value of testimony 
are determined by the fixed laws of nature. It seems 
that the more remarkable any occurrence is, the more 
unprepared you are to view it calmly. Disbelief of an 
event or a phenomenon by no means implies a denial of 
the honesty or veracity of the impression on the mind of 
its doubter. It means merely that the probability of some 
mistake, somewhere, is greater than that of the event 
happening in the way, or from the causes assigned. Then 
again if any strange, unaccountable fact were observed 
at the present day, an unbiased, educated person would 
not doubt for a moment, if a physical student, that it 
was due to some natural cause. These results have arisen 
from the growing study of the phenomena of natural 
law. This philosophy is based on one grand truth : the 
universal order and constancy of natural causes. Your 
own experience reveals the constant action of the hu- 
man will upon the human body, and upon all portions of 
matter that lie within the range of the muscular 
strength and physical powers of man. True, these are 
small indeed, compared with the forces ever at work in 
the great cosmical system; but still their action, through 
successive ages, has wrought sensible effects even on the 
physical condition of spiritual things on earth. Then let 
us conceive of spiritual beings who have power over mat- 
ter and seeming immutability of physical law, even in 
the case of planetary movements. But you say you have 
no proof from reason alone that such creatures exist 
in the universe. But you have proof, however, on 
grounds of pure reason, and demonstration, that the con- 
stancy for thousands of years of the planetary courses, 



Order of Natural Causes. 231 

undisturbed by spiritual agencies immensely more potent 
than the human will, is a counterpart on a large scale to 
the quiet and silent growth of all life. If a message 
from a spirit in the higher or lower realm which affirms 
its own origin, and was accompanied by no credential 
worthy of its author, it would be open, without defense, 
to the charge of being a mere dream of imagination; 
and might be transferred at once from the region of 
facts and real history to the imagination. 

There are facts fixed, unalterable, internal and in- 
capable of being varied by the will of man, or a personal 
God. The truth will never be revealed to you so long 
as you shrink from the duty which seems to be in the 
highest plane, however difficult to fulfil, and to know 
what the basis is on which the whole of your Spiritual 
Consciousness stands. There must be facts which hold 
up all the spiritual edifices of thought and life. You 
will never be at peace so long as you doubt one another. 
Why are you afraid, as you seem to be, in dealing with 
the greatest truth? Is it because you are narrow in the 
limits of human understanding, and relegate it to the 
depths of mystery? Is not the prevailing tendency of the 
mind the confession of its own importance? And yet 
it does not at all follow, because you fail to grasp great 
truths with the hand of conceptive power, which is. 
understanding, and which is trained to lay hold of 
spiritual things and such. Truths must be ignored and 
put back into an abyss of the unknown and unknowable. 
You may not be able to formulate any definition in 
spiritual things which are accepted by all Spiritualists 
but you may nevertheless be able to open to the clear view 
of the soul what these primary truths are which come 
forth to the people, and in the spirit world. So it is in 
your study of Nature, scientific systems and schemes of 
inductive reasoning, on facts, and conclusions and antici- 
pations drawn from facts, and the work of human 



232 The Dawn of Another Life. 

thought and observation; but it remains the greatest 
fact of all, the universally known and acknowledged of 
all truths, such as the continuity of life and all forces and 
existences, and the steadfastness of a natural law. And 
yet the unbelieving man of science is content to use famil- 
iar abstract terms to describe these facts. 

. There are more things in the spirit realms and on 
earth than are dreamed of in all your philosophies. 
Spirits have been speaking to men in every age and in 
every place. 

Dr. Reed. 



Gems of Thought. 233 



XL. 



GEMS OF THOUGHT. 

Annihilation would be a blessing in comparison 
to the orthodox idea of immortality. 

All truths, both spiritual and natural, harmonize. 
One truth cannot be opposed to another truth. 

A deep, impenetrable gloom is always hanging be- 
tween the evil-minded and the celestial world. 

All creation is a matter of growth, the moral crea- 
tion of the soul being that of w 7 hich you have no cer- 
tainty. • 

Yet there are those in other faiths who do face death 
without a fear or tremor to whom it means but an inci- 
dent in the whole story of life. Don't think that 
the shadow of death is so black because you have put 
about it your superstitious customs, you have allowed it 
to become in your thinking the triumph of an arch 
enemy; you have accentuated the dark aspects with your 
accidental customs of mourning, and you seem to have 
lost faith in the persistence of life; you hold a creed of 
immortality with your lips and deny it with your acts. 
You think the sorrow of parting is bitter enough with- 
out your deliberate end of life to add to the gall in the 
cup. If you believe the words you say, why should you 
fear to die, and why should you weep as if those who 
have gone from you had passed forever from a world 
of sunshine into some dark and cheerless land? What 
sort of heaven can there be, my friends of earth, if 
you thus mourn when your loved ones pass over there? 



234 The Dawn of Another Life. 

What right have you to talk of death as if it were 
the inevitable proof of the undoing of some Infinite 
Power of darkness? If you believe that the Lord of all 
life rules the universe here; and that love is stronger 
than even the grave, might you not turn to see in this 
but an end of one chapter, a beginning of the page for 
the next, a step in the journey into new and better 
scenes ? 

You usually hold a creed involving belief in immort- 
ality but because you have made that future so strangely 
conditioned, so dubious, because you have allowed your- 
selves to be whipped like dull slaves by the mortal terrors 
of the g-rave into superstitious subjection, you have lost 
the real value of immortality ; you live in dread of dying. 
How can you lose the fear of death ? Not by any drafts 
on imagination as to the felicities that await a few be- 
yond the grave but by coming in contact with the spiritual 
iorces and by emphasis on the value of life itself by so 
filling the present with this power and value that it be- 
comes victorious over any fear for the future. The better 
you make the life that now is, the more you may be as- 
sured of its duration through all vicissitudes. There are 
values and realities in earth life that death cannot touch. 
What poor bundles of clay you are if you may be de- 
stroyed, utterly blotted out by slight chemical changes! 
What a narrow view of life is yours if the grave may 
touch its really Vital being. Every true man knows he is 
immortal; you can laugh and bid defiance to all that de- 
stroys the flesh, for you are more than clay. 

Spiritualism overcomes the fear of -death, You see 
life as that which goes on from stage to stage and moves 
on into better beings and steps ever forward into the 
light of eternal peace. 

This is the message of spiritual light and truth; it 
points beyond the crumbling clay to the laws which show 
all life everlasting and finds its indorsement in the tin- 



Gems of Thought. 235 

dying- hope cherished through all generations in the 
breasts of men that beyond the door of death you enter 
into the larger room. Then fear turns to hope and the 
dread of death to the glad expectation of a freer and 
better life. 

It is said that no man can tell by what power he or 
she is controlled. You often act from impulse, impres- 
sion, without thought or reason. Moments of inspiration 
are not under the control of the mind or the will. They 
travel in no well-defined orbit, their appearance cannot 
be foretold. The most beautiful thoughts and its expres- 
sion are fleeting; they have to be caught on the instant 
or they are forever gone. Art sometimes is an improve- 
ment on Nature, but it more often deforms. Men and 
women display physically and outwardly what they are, 
mentally and spiritually. When the heart speaks one 
language and the lips in other words, they lose their 
meaning. Every person is controlled — none are free. 
You are all subject to Natural laws as well as human 
laws. 

Dr. Reed, 



236 



The Dawn of Another Life. 



XLI. 



A HOSPITAL NURSE'S EXPERIENCE. 



For fifteen years I was a hospital nurse and attend- 
ed more largely on the poor ward patients. It would be 
difficult for you to imagine one half the misery and pain 
that was pressed into my existence all through that most 
exceedingly unhappy time ! Yet I was never happy un- 
less I was doing something for some sufferer and so you 
see I could no more change my life or my vocation than 
1 could create myself over again! 

It naturally had fallen to my lot all the years almost 
of my life, to hear the woeful tales of sorrow from 
almost every mortal I came in contact with, and was al- 
most driven to nursing from sheer sympathy. I soon found 
that my strong feelings of tenderness for those afflicted 
made me over-weak and unfit for duty ! And so the 
years brought me discipline, courage and success, and 
lost me love, truth and purity ! For as I witnessed such 
a multitude of suffering I began to grow more and more 
calloused to its call until I went at the call of duty only 
as a machine goes which is set in motion mechanically 
and at the will of its operator! Something was dying 
in me, not. my good physical health, for I was most un- 
usually robust ! But something which used to speak to 
my inner consciousness, from my own inner self, that still 
small voice which men and women call the conscience for 
want of a better term, that thing was dying, even had 
died! When I found my faith in human kind depart- 
ing I was appalled, I grew awhile in terror of myself, 






A Hospital Nurse's Experience. 237 

until at last I settled down into the natural course of 
things, got down into a healthy material groove, reasoned 
trom a materialistic standpoint, lived an infidel and was 
of the earth earthy ! My associates did the same if they 
were successful, and if not they retired back into the 
places from where they came! Poor dear girls! The 
men I knew were a hard lot of unprincipled physicians 
who wielded power in finances and politics, and we 
nurses were trained in their school ! I grew to be a good 
servant of Mammon, worshipping at the shrine of a God 
of frivolous pleasures, working and toiling only for ma- 
terial recompense in dollars and cents and not because 
there might be a higher and holier aspiration in my daily 
labor than this ! At last I came only to judge my friends' 
value for w T hat prowess and power they held in the circles 
of the world's people! Just for actually what money 
they possessed ! And I grew to live so continually on 
this plane of life that my sympathies were rarely if ever 
awakened for the better influences in life ! One cheer- 
less dreary damp day in December there came a tiny 
half shrunken little waif of a girl child into one of the 
beds of my south ward. The eyes were closed as they 
laid her on the bed, as if in death, and the tiny over-old, 
pinched features of her face told of a certain suffering 
that seemed to pierce into my breast and cut like a knife, 
and from the first moment I saw her, I felt a strange 
intangible desire gripping me to stay close by her side 
and never leave her! And how coldly I laughed and 
scorned my own thoughts and feelings and drove these 
vague impulses from me- like some troubled dream ! But 
I had just as soon tried to stay myself from her bedside 
as a piece of steel from a magnet, for she drew me, and 
I at last scarcely left her, only to go at a sterner com- 
mand of duty calling, ever calling! At last this little 
starveling spoke and ate nourishing food, and was prop- 
ped up on the pillows and told me that she was be^ 



238 The Dawn of Another Life. 

for food, when the great wheeled van struck her, and 
broke both her legs and she was brought to St. Mary's. 
She told me that she had had nothing to eat for almost 
three days when she was hurt! At her words, a great 
swelling something rose up in me, and I feared for my- 
self, for I was angry at the cruelty of starvation, and T 
then wanted to go out and feed all the hungry — but with 
a mighty effort I again laughed at my insane weakness 
and settled down into a hospital nurse again, stayed my- 
self down into that same wordless, stony hearted, miser- 
able creature that the people of the world call kind and 
noble but alas, they do not know ! 

Once I asked this little creature her name and age 
and she said, "Age is nuthin' to me, I don't know what 
age is, an' my name is Happy, just plain Happy, least 
thet's what they call me ever 'where." At last I knew 
that she had come out of the filth of the dirty streets 
where naught lives but treachery and wickedness and 
wrong! I was indeed a foolish woman to listen for a 
-moment to any such a story ! Once when I had gone out 
and left her sleeping, I heard a feeble cry and returning 
quickly I saw her with outstretched arms and half raised 
b>ody muttering something, with her gaunt roaming eyes 
fixed, in rapt awe on the ceiling! Not understanding I 
asked her what she was doing. "Beggin'," she answered, 
"When I'se hungry I does that to Him, an' then I goes 
out an' begs of them as I see in the streets, but now T 
ain't hungry, but I's beggin' to be took away so's I won't 
be hungry no more !" And this was prayer — ah, so long, 
so long, my heart had forgotten! 

I cannot tell you with what a new and rapt inspira- 
tion I began life after this little foundling had taught me 
once more just how to pray. When she was dying I 
stood close over her with all the old sophistries and 
cynicism gone forever, for now that I had entered a new 
existence I was rising constantly above the mean con- 



A Hospital Nurse's Experience. 239 

ventionalities of the mundane sphere and living in close 
communication with other forces that I, as yet, realized 
little of! When, as I tell you, the experience of this little 
waif dying in my care as she raised those great sad, 
roaming eyes upward, searching the walls and ceiling 
for some familiar thing I watched her intently and 
asked her what it was she wished. She told me that she 
saw there the dazzling whiteness of many forms and faces 
of smiling peace and happiness and that they were calling 
her incessantly to come to them! Gazing, I wondered 
and looking into the perfect quietude of the concentra- 
tion of death, I heard strange sweet whispers float over 
my waiting and astonished ear! They spoke of peace 
and eternal blessing, and like a flash of inner hearing I 
knew that I would live after death, for these were only 
disembodied spirits that spoke to^ me, and that were 
showing themselves so radiantly happy to little Happy 
of the streets ! 

A great joy swelled within my soul and as my little 
world sick soul on the bed, left the body and soared 
away, I looked long and intently, and to my absolute 
astonishment I saw her, her real self arisen and moving 
upward in the arms of some mighty one and carried out 
of my astounded sight ! It is needless to say that I sent 
up a strong prayer of supplication, of pleading that I 
might be forgiven and deserve the happiness that pos- 
sessed me! 

Daily I grew, but with another growth, a soul awak- 
ening, whereas I had been passing through a spiritual 
death! But little Happy, that strange, pathetic little 
bundle of rags, had given me a new birth and I began to 
feel the breathing of the soul growing into new thoughts, 
pure and wholesome and which drove away all the old 
materialistic and sordid desires. I soon began to see 
people's souls as well as their outer covering and I was 
astonished at my power of second sight as I called it! 



240 The Dawn of Another Life. 

And now all the ties and obligations of the old life 
seemed mean and ignoble and when I saw once and for 
all that the greater portion of the socalled physicians 
were not attending on an high arid holy mission of actual 
relief to the sick but that their daily lives and acts of 
medical practice were actuated almost alone on the 
principles of charlatanism, lying and trickery, I was 
really appalled! 

You see I had begun to see with the eyes of the soul, 
to feel within the inner depths, and now I could no longer 
blindly go headlong into the future and aid in carrying 
out the plans of these most wily, unprincipled men, for 
indeed they were most falsely preying upon an innocent 
public, and have always; and are doing so today! God 
pity them when they enter the boundaries of this beauti- 
ful world, for those of whom they have shed innocent 
blood, through needless and misapplied surgery, will rise 
up before them in mighty armies and mock them unceas- 
ingly! Those of whom it has been said in your world, 
"Oh yes, the operation was very successful, but — well the 
patient was too weak to rally!" So it would seem that 
the life of the patient was held in but small esteem, but 
the operation was the most important thing to be con- 
sidered, and if that was successfully accomplished, then 
the patient might die or live, a matter of little consequence 
in either case! So when I received my new sight, I went 
to the superintendent and told him' my intention of giv- 
ing up my position of nursing the sick and suffering 
at large, on my own account, and in the run of our 
conversation I told him why! Told him that I could no 
longer aid the nefarious work of the cruel men of that 
institution, and he informed me that I might go in two 
weeks hence! Alas! could I have seen! I went to my 
room shortly after and retired for the night, but was 
awakened from my first sleep by two masculine voices, 
holding low converse close to the foot of my bed ! Then I 



A Hospital Nurse's Experience. 241 

heard footsteps, and an unspeakable horror seized me ! 
Before I could struggle or call out, strong arms lifted 
me and pinioned me tight, while deft fingers threw a 
white cloth saturated with some sickening, deadly drug 
over my face, and I could not choose but breathe the 
deathly poison into my lungs. And this was the last I 
remembered of mortal life, and I awoke at last as if from 
a deep sleep, and stood alive and with a new sense of 
life, gazing on the pale coldness of my corpse on the 
bed, in the light of the grey winter morning. And lo, as 
I stood there these two, my murderers, came creeping in, 
and taking a bottle of poison, stealthily placed it into the 
stiffening and nerveless fingers of my lifeless body. I 
recognized them immediately, one as the assistant hospi- 
tal physician and the other as the head of the institution. 
"The dead do not tell tales," they whispered as they stole 
out, "only that little vial in her hand will be accountable 
for the loss of Mrs. Strong." With the awful sorrow of 
one looking on a doomed soul did my spirit eyes follow 
those men as they left my room and went their way, nor 
did the walls between us hide them, for spirits can read 
the acts of men through the darkness and solidity of 
walls or other material obstructions ! They turned my 
body and I witnessed the dreary service to the end, and 
then appeared in the papers the account of another un- 
happy woman, a hospital nurse, who committed suicide 
by swallowing poison. For a long, long period of time, 
possibly years of earthly reckoning I was bound to earth 
by the terrible cause of my passing! But gradually I 
tore myself away from those low vibrations and rose 
into realms ethereal with those of the happier and the 
eternally blessed! And now I come and give my bless- 
ing unto this circle forever. 

Pauline Fredericka Strong. 



242 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XLII. 



CONFIDENCE AND FAITH IN HUMANITY. 

Of all the influences that contribute to the progress 
of mankind, faith and confidence in humanity are the 
greatest. But the fine economy of the spirit nature that 
you need to believe in, is necessary to know man, in order 
to bring out all the elements in his soul. The crimes of 
all great criminals or impostors are in consequence of 
the violence done to man's faith in man. 

They reach beyond the confines of the human prob- 
lem of faith; and like the problem of love, they are open 
to question. If man does not believe in his brother whom 
he has seen, how can he believe in a God whom he never 
seen? It is certain, however, that the great souls who. 
show men the potentialities of greatness within them, are 
not confined to any conventional type, order or rank in 
whose society and religion one may seek to locate them. 

So often, in fact, does this spring from such adverse 
and unlooked for quarters, that a broad faith in humanity 
and a readiness to greet Nature anywhere, and look for 
it everywhere, is the proper attitude for men in relation 
to each other. 

The image of man may be buried ; but the soul, the 
ego, is never buried. In things material, in things intel- 
lectual, in things spiritual, faith is the power that buoys 
men up and makes them float on life's ocean. It requires 
no body of divinity, nor wisdom nor foolishness of 
preaching to convince man of the truth of this principle 
in human life. It is not only that ''the lives of great men" 



Confidence and Faith in Humanity. 243 

remind you that you may "make your life sublime," but 
the lives of the happy reveal to you often secrets of peace 
and blessedness lying close to all hearts. Happiness in 
any human form should appeal to you, as still within 
your own power. The pleasure in another's success, 
besides the noble and unselfish character commonly at- 
tributed to it, carries ever some hidden thought that what 
one man can do, another can. The attainment of the 
highest means for the possibility of it is for all. All the 
world loves a lover, because the possibility of purest joy 
to all creatures stands revealed in him. 

Even lovers have scarcely a right to hide their joy 
when so many aching hearts are wondering if earth can 
ever offer it. Perhaps Nature were wise to make some 
blind, that others may see their bliss in spite of them. It 
is those who betray love and trust that should hunt the 
shadows, rather than leave seeking soul faith in human 
nature. And what does it signify for a medium or a 
psychic whose mission should be to lift men out of their 
sins, not chain them to earth? It is not the mediums or 
psychics who leave their followers in dungeons of despair 
or caves of darkness by pursuing human selfishness and 
cowardice through all its designs without a single regard 
for the law of justice, which requires a recognition of 
virtue, as well as of faults, in the purest subject. When 
man takes it upon himself to reveal the faults of others. 
he is in honor bound to place in truthful record the good 
that that man has done. This true service which is per- 
formed not for one, but for all men ; would shower a bles- 
sing upon those who could follow in his path. And as for 
blaming Nature for not making more of these encourag- 
ing examples, it is as little and as guileless as childhood 
that handles the problem. When the child replied to her 
mother's demand that she asked God to make her a good 
girl: "Oh mother, don't let us bother God about that; 
that's your lookout." If man can not discern and help 



244 The Dawn of Another Life 

preserve in his brother, the goodness that Nature has put 
into him, it is of no use to bother Nature about it ; for it 
is fair and pious to assume that the All-wise Intelligence 
has done the best possible with the material at hand, with- 
out any dictation or solicitation from man. 

The noble souls that once lived and believed in it 
have never failed to find the nobleness that lies in others. 
The spirit world in which your early writers and sages 
are walking and wrought their immortal works, was due 
to their sublime faith in each other. Spiritualism is the 
philosophy of life upon which you proceed. The trouble 
is that you all seek to be professional philosophers, and 
you refuse to take a step in any way of living until you 
have even analyzed and co-ordinated all the dust and 
pebbles on your way. 

Friends, what you need is a religion to live by rather 
than one to write books about. Is it not possible that 
you might see Spiritualism as a philosophy complete in 
all its parts, yet giving a sufficient motive and program 
for the present? May you believe in goodness, truth and 
love, and strive after the unselfish life, and seek to do 
good even though you do not feel fully qualified to frame 
the final word? If you could only turn for a few hours 
from your childish attempts to describe down to the last 
iota how the finest of atom star dust operates in the uni- 
verse, if you could let your theologies rest in the hands 
of the professional investigators and take a few of the 
simple, elemental facts of life and work them out for 
yourselves, then you would have a new plan of living for 
all. Your world would be a cold, desolate world if you 
never needed one another; if there were no drafts on 
sympathy, pity, tenderness and help, your fair blossoms 
would soon perish; the godlike in you could never be 
but for your human needs, your weakness and your cares 
Like dull slaves you would be inert under your own bur- 
dens, but for the call of another's need bidding you arise 



Confidence and Faith in Humanity. 245 

and walk. Did you ever look into the faces of those you 
met on the streets? In some you would find depths of 
joy, light and cheer; but never for those who only care 
for their own needs. You can learn the secret of living 
which is to share life, and the secret of lightening your 
loads which is to bear the burden of others. Never say 
to yourself, I have no strength to spare. Live for the 
life of all, and you shall find life worth living. 

According to these teachings, there are degrees of 
a certain advanced spiritual state, a more or less perfect 
and healthy condition of the human soul. A man can 
advance in the degree that his natural, hereditary and 
selfish proclivities are brought into subjection and due 
subordination to the higher and truly human faculties, 
and the Divine Will and Love are so enthroned within 
him that he finds his delight in learning and doing good 
to others. So my friends, the higher his wisdom and the 
purer his love, the more closely he is conjoined to 
Nature's laws, so much the more orderly and healthy is 
his soul, and so much more blissful his state, and in so 
much higher degree. This state is not one to be instan- 
taneously or suddenly attained. It is reached only 
through long and brave conflict with the selfish propensi- 
ties of the soul. It is a state that one grows into gradu- 
ally, as you grow from infancy to manhood, from a state 
of ignorance to one of intelligence. The means by 
which this state is reached, or achieved, are the natural 
and spiritual truths that you learn, your trials and dis- 
appointments, your joys and sorrows, successes and de- 
feats, your relations and intercourse with others and all 
the varied discipline of life. 

So live that you shall receive into your hearts the 
good of that unselfish love which is the substance and 
body of these truths. 

Dr. Reed. 



246 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XLIII. 



MY SPIRIT HOME. 

I have sojourned in this beautiful world of light for 
a great number of earthly years, yet to me this space of 
time seems only as the passing of a moment. We keep 
no account of time here, and our lives are controlled by 
our desires and earnest wishes. Each and everything 
that we -have here is made from the fixing or concentra- 
tion of our own thoughts, and these thoughts are the 
blossoms and fruitage of our souls. 

I helped to build my spirit home in this same man- 
ner, and so it is that spirits have nothing here only 
what they themselves build, or help to build by the power 
of concentrated thought. I write this more for the bene- 
fit of those who do not know how to lay up treasures in 
Heaven. When I first commenced to help build my 
spirit home, and it. started to grow before my eyes, the 
rooms and furnishings were not as I had expected them 
to be; and as I was very much disappointed, I asked 
other spirit builders what the trouble was and they an- 
swered : "You have directed your thoughts awry, in 
wishing for the perfection of your spiritual abode. You 
have become positive in your desires, and this very over- 
positive element breaks the wave-vibration before it is 
potent to do its work. An even, steady and roundly 
earnest adaptation of desire brings about a better re- 
sult." 

This I soon learned, and almost before I could fully 
realize the result, it was accomplished before me. My 



My Spirit Home. 247 

home is very beautiful ; being made of brown marble 
flecked with white, and fashioned and set together so as 
to relieve and please the eye. Inside my dwelling the 
floors are covered with patterns and petals, and the walls 
and ceilings are profuse with blossoms of every descip- 
tion, as my sister on earth knows I was very fond of 
flowers while I lived in the mortal. The rooms have- no 
partitions, but just veil-like hangings and soft hued 
draperies, distinguishing one room from another. I am 
very happy and awaiting the meeting of my loved ones 
still on earth. With loving remembrance I dedicate this 
to my sister and brother, Lizzie Butler and Edward 
Butler of Memphis, Mo. 

Your Sister Barbara. 



248 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XLIV. 



LABOR AND DESIRES IN SPIRIT LIFE. 

There are lovely views to be had in the spirit world. 
We have the beautiful and the sublime, the romantic and 
the picturesque. We have grand forests, moss covered 
rocks, towering mountains, lovely hills and valleys, dash- 
ing cascades and beautiful, meandering streams. Here 
we have all of the beauties of Nature and art combined. 
There is the palatial mansion, with its corresponding sur- 
roundings, its grassy lawns, its beautiful and fragrant 
flowers, its terraced slopes, its sparkling fountains, its 
ornamental statuary, its gaily plumaged birds — in short, 
everything to please the eye. But all of this is only a 
faint emblem of the spirit world. There is the city whose 
walls are of jasper and gold, her buildings clear as, 
crystal, her fountains, all manner of precious stones ; and 
the gates of pearl. The inhabitants are clothed in white 
robes. We walk by thought. Night never shuts out our 
sight, for there is no night. But our sight is perfect, 
and our views wide, extensive, illimitable. Our employ- 
ments here are not laborious. Our employment in the 
spirit world consists in doing good and the study of char- 
acter and conversation with those in the higher and lower 
spheres of spirit life, and in offices of mutual kindness 
and love. 

But those in dark conditions will be left behind for 
a time, and when reached again will be spiritualized and 
made like those in the higher spheres of spiritual exist- 
ence. There is no scarcity here. It is a land of abund- 






Labor and Desires in Spirit Life. 249 

ance. No famine can ever reach us. Here poverty is 
unknown. Here none has ever felt, or ever will feel 
the pangs of hunger or the pains of thirst. Here, every 
want is supplied, every desire gratified. There is nothing- 
certain in your uncertain world. The brightest flowers 
fade, the dearest friends part. Wealth makes to itself 
wings and flies away. Here there is a feeling of per- 
fect security and consequently a perfect satisfaction and 
peace. It is no wonder, therefore, that some who are 
wise and good spiritualists desire this country, and that 
sometimes they even ''languish and sigh to be here." It 
would be absurd to desire something that is unattainable, 
and that has no existence. We do not wish to raise your 
hopes, or excite desires, which we do not intend to 
gratify. 

The Spiritualists know there is a better world than 
the one you dwell in; they have it by the testimony of 
those who have crossed the Great Divide. If a man truly 
and earnestly desires to go to some country in your 
world, which he considered better than his native land 
he would take steps to gratify this desire ; in other words 
he will make arrangements to go, and will start on his 
journey. To the unbeliever, let me say : Live no longer 
in the indulgence of worldly things, pursue no longer 
the blind faith of ignorance, but seek the joys that never 
fade. You are going to your long home, some day. 
You are traveling to the grave. Will you not turn your 
feet to us and journey to the better land? 

Miss Jennett Aber. 



250 The Dawn of Another Life. 



XLV. 



THE AWAKENING AFTER DEATH. 

To live and experience the mortal is one experience; 
but to live and awaken to immortality, is quite another 
and a more beauteous life than I can tell you. There are 
not words within the mortal ken that could describe to 
you one-half the glories of spirit life. When I lived in 
the mortal, Iwas a minister of the creeds, I taught in the 
creeds, I believed in the creeds, and yet I can now in re- 
trospect" look back over all that time, and see that spirits 
inspired me to speak; and that at times, I got so far away 
from my creedish doctrines in sermonizing, that my con- 
gregation wondered, but believed because it came from 
the lips of their preacher. But some among them realized 
the inspiration I possessed. Since I have entered spirit 
life and come into the great halls of learning and inspira- 
tion. I have found out how to teach in the true spirit, and 
how to live in the constant vibration of right principle. 
The awakening after death is a glorious unfoldment of 
the spirit, a gradual development of the soul, and a full 
realization of the greatest and most expansive happiness 
that your brightest hopes can imagine. I go now on my 
various missions to higher and lower realms accompanied 
by my sweet wife and soulmate Mary F. Terhune. This 
little message I dedicate to my earthly children, and leave 
my wish that men would learn to trust and love each 
other more. 

Yours in the interests of the Star Circle, 

Stephen Terhune. 



Sincerity. 251 



XLVI. 



SINCERITY. 

In all things I have learned the value of being sin- 
cere. The spirits who by many valuable lessons have 
reached the heights in this wonderful world have had as 
a first lesson, sincerity. 

We are taught here to be sincere in all things. I 
will tell you why : An insincere thought sends out a cross 
vibration, and no one can progress sustained on these 
cross vibrations. For the spiritual environments are 
builded entirely on the vibration of concentrated 
thought ; and it tins thought emanates from an untrue or 
impure source, then the finished result is a picture, an 
object of chaos. I left the earth life when I was yet early 
in years; and my dear husband mourned my departure, 
but I am happy here, my daughter and I, awaiting my 
husband's and her father's coming. I have erected a 
beautiful home here in the sincerity of my thought, and 
in it we dwell in peace and happiness, awaiting the meet- 
ing of our loved ones here in this world of light. 

The breeze of Heaven is the breath of sincerity. 
The light of the Eternal City is the essence of truth, and 
the glory of our life and dwelling, is the handiwork of 
the Eternal Spirit which holdeth and giveth all things. 
With my earnest love I dedicate this to my dear husband, 
Edwin J. Schellhous. 

Catherine Schellhous. 



252 The Dawn of Another Life, 



XLVIL 



TRANSITION. 

When I went to sleep in the physical world, it was 
after a long and hard struggle for mortal breath and life, 
and a terrible time of untold suffering for me. I tried 
so hard to live for my husband's and my family's sake, 
to live in their world, to help care for, and love them all 
together. But I failed and failing, I was very sad in 
leaving earth, though no one knew. 

I passed out with the one thought that I was leaving 
behind all that was dear to me ; as one goes on a long 
and unknown strange, journey and knows not if he shall 
ever see the faces of his loved again. This will seem so 
strange to those who know that I was raised in the en- 
vironment of a strong Christian faith and that I also be- 
lieved with all my soul in another life ; yet when you go 
to enter that life with only this belief, then and only then, 
will you understand. When at last, I had parted from 
earth and stood like a timid frightened child on the 
strange but beauteous shores of the Eternal and saw 
many loved ones gone before, come with out-stretched 
arms to meet me, my fear died and gladness over-power- 
ed me with such joy as mortals reck not of. When my 
joys became so manifest in my newly found home, they 
told me that I might return to earth and see once more 
my sorrowing husband, and I came to him and tried to 
comfort a grief that was so deep and lasting that it 
will never cease entirely until we are together over here. 
For he was grieving for the other half of his own soul 



Transition. 253 

although neither of us at this time were aware of this 
great truth. But gradually I came closer and closer to 
him until I impressed him to come to this medium 
through whose powers I am at present manifesting, and 
when he did come and stand before the cabinet, I came 
and placed my hand upon his shoulder as of old; and as 
we stood face to face, I told him that I was not dead but 
had gone away for a little while to prepare a home for 
him in Heaven, and that truth saved him and saved me ! 
I have come many times since and will continue to come 
until he comes to me over here and then he will know 
how little a thing transition really is, but how much, 
how very much is the Immortal Awakening. Then we 
two shall travel the spheres hand in hand like two happy 
children, and live for ever in the abiding place I have 
prepared for him. With grateful wishes to all my earthly 
and spirit friends, with love to my every relative and to 
my doubly dear children still on earth, I will consign this 
to my dearest husband, with my unchanging devotion. 

Lizzie Graff. 



254 The Dawn of Another Life. 

XLVIII. 

THE BOND OF FAMILY LOVE. 

When mortal families are united in the strongest of 
all bonds on earth — that of a pure family devotion, it is 
then that when one link drops from this eternal chain, 
that there is grief in the mortal dwelling at this time of 
so-called death. But what is death to mortal reckoning 
is but life to spiritual understanding. For behold all 
things shall be made new, there shall be a new heaven 
and a new earth, and all that in them is. And this shall 
be done by the unchangeable law of concentration. Then 
if there be a new heaven and a new earth as it were, then 
why should not families be reunited in this new heaven? 
And why should not they not only enjoy the old intelli- 
gence simply unfolded and dilated ? Why indeed ? They 
do ; dear friends, only it is past the conception of mortals 
to understand how very happy and complete these family 
reunions are. When every link in the thread of the once 
lost chain has been found and welded together in the 
old place again, with the spirit-soul awake and fully com- 
prehensive, and the eyes and ears of the immortal exist- 
ence hearing and seeing all of the blessedness of such a 
reunion, and the wonderful sensibilities of the soul ab- 
sorbing all of this greatest of privileges, the union is 
complete. We are so happy here in the peace of family 
reunions, and in the watching and waiting of those still 
left to come, and of helping them in their walks of life, 
that we cannot half express it! For we never tire, we 
are inspired by the bond of family and of eternal love. 
With tender blessings I give this little remembrance to 
my dear son, William Wallace Aber. 

Lydia Ann Aber. 



Occupations in Spirit Life. 255 



XLIX. 



OCCUPATIONS IN SPIRIT LIFE. 

There exist many exalted and infallible proofs of 
authority and unadulterated truths of Spirit manifesta- 
tions. And even if these proofs of its origin were taken 
away, yet there remain all the marks of genuineness of 
truth that can be brought in support of any other record., 
or that may be required to authenticate the circumstances 
of its generation for hundreds, yes, thousands of years 
hence. Then, whoever can reject these writings as spuri- 
ous, may with less presumption and more reason, reject 
any other moral truth. A careful investigation of these 
manifestations will readily convince you that all of its 
claims are founded in justice and sustained by the 
highest reasons. Friends, .throw away your preconceived 
notions. Forget the creed of your fathers. 

This life, then so higri in its aims, so rich in its re- 
venues of happiness and honor, is only preparatory to 
the higher bliss and glory beyond the grave. It is but 
the infancy of existence — the bud of being. The flower 
is to bloom and the fruit to ripen in the purest world 
above. There will be no weariness of the body, no flag- 
ging of the soul's energies. Your powers will be forever 
fresh and strong for whatever service you may be^per- 
mitted to perform. And the years will not be whiled 
away in idleness. The same law governs here ; and there 
will be a work assigned you. Now my brothers, there is 
set before you an obiect worthy of the aim and efforts of 
immortal minds. There is nothing to which you can 



256 The Dawn of Another Life. 

compare these spiritual things. Comparisons are made, 
but they all fail to reach the reality. The sun breaking 
through the clouds and flooding the earth with light, the 
day chasing away the darkness of the night; waking 
from a long and exhausting sleep ; rising from the grave 
and bounding into a vigorous life. 

Spirits are all missionary beings, whatever may be 
the position they occupy in regard to the extension in 
your world, they are "all ministering spirits," sent forth 
to minister to those on earth. 

Mrs. Jenetta Barry Aber. 



Spiritual Journeys. 257 



L. 



SPIRITUAL JOURNEYS. 

You, dear friends have no idea yet of the great 
speed we use in traveling in our world. After I came 
to our dear friends over here, they took me on various 
journeys. One I remember was to the Temple of the 
Eastern adepts. Here we learned a great many things 
which never come to earth as the principles of these 
great teachings are far above the boundaries of earth. 
We saw demonstrated the oft repeated story of the 
materialization of trees, verdure and luscious fruits such 
as we had often heard was occurring in the far East of 
earth's realms. I very much enjoyed these things but 
above all, the calm peaceful association of the wonderful 
adepts most appealed to me. On earth my friends will 
remember of me, that I was always of a purely investigat- 
ing turn of mind in the interests of science and truth, and 
so all the spiritual knowledge which I have gained over 
here has been of untold value to me. I soon learned how 
to meet and throw off and on the different auras that 
I would meet in making the many journeys that I was 
constantly learning was such a benefit to me. Within 
the twinkling of an eye a spirit who knows how. can make 
a journey of several millions of earthly miles. I have also 
been present at many of the meetings of the different 
delegations of the Star Circle and I would that I could 
unfold before you each of their sacred laws, for if I could 
you would forever understand more of the reality of 
love, of truth and of light than ever before. But that is 



258 The Dawn of Another Life. 

at present impossible, as my space and time are limited, 
But I am told that this new book will do a world of good, 
and we would that others might be written after this ; for 
the knowledge of spirit is sometimes almost limitless. 
With this little message, I wish to express my sincere 
•friendship for Edward Butler, for E. J. SchellhoUs, for 
all the earth circle, the heavenly Star Circle, and to their 
medium, William Wallace Aber. My love to my wife, 
Josephine. 

J. H. Pratt. 



Pre-Natal Influences. 259 



LI. 



PRE-NATAL INFLUENCES. 

Friends, genius is such a rarity that ordinary mor- 
tals have come to think it is a direct gift from God, be- 
stowed on some favored child without merit or regard 
for any law. One child in a family is mild, sweet tem- 
pered and lovable; the other children, disagreeable, hate- 
ful and quarrelsome. Instead of seeking for the cause 
of these differences, people put the matter into the "un- 
knowable" and go on, seemingly without thinking that it 
is just as easy to raise a Lincoln as a Booth, when the 
laws of Nature are understood and observed. If both or 
either of the parents are in bondage to a habit they do 
not wish transmitted to the child, such habits must be 
given up, and especially the love of them. 

Do you wish a child that will love Nature as it is, 
and live a pure life, with every energy of the soul, mind 
and body, you must love and obey Nature's Laws, and by 
this grace live strictly continent lives, in thought as well 
as in deed. During the full period of gestative influ- 
ence, there should be no sexual congress between 
husband and wife. This is Nature's Law, and outside of 
this law it is violated. Animals will not permit it, sav- 
ages do not practice it. Friends, if you wish to know 
why your children are disobedient and impure, we an- 
swer, you disobeyed Nature's Laws during the period of 
transmitted influence: it need not have been done in 
deeds of impurity — impure thoughts and desires are suf- 
ficient for the evil. Those who desire obedient children, 
whether thev profess Spiritualism or not, should obey 



260 The Dawn of Another Life. 

Nature's Laws; and spiritual laws being obedient, bring 
children of the utmost merit. If they live in such obedi- 
ence, they will be worthy to command their children and 
will secure their love and respect. No matter what state 
of grace the parents have attained; if they give way to 
improper feelings, or cherish base desires, rather than 
the higher nature to govern during the period under con- 
sideration, such transgressions will as surely mar the 
child's character. 

The tobacco habit is often transmitted by tobacco 
using parents, and the children will take to its use natur- 
ally. It is the same with the appetite for whisky. 
Friends, the mother must be careful during the import- 
ant period, for a simple craving for stimulants may 
cause the development of an imbecile, or an improper 
appetite in the innocent child. A craving for certain 
articles of food or drink is common to the prospective 
mother; and when such things are not justly considered 
evil they should be gratified. But when impracticable, 
impossible or evil, greater good, both to mother and 
child, will result in overcoming them. This can be done 
by appealing to your spirit friends to aid you by placing 
your mind upon .them and other ideas. If the parents 
are given to prevarication and exaggeration, they must 
stop, and cultivate habits of sincerity and truthfulness; 
otherwise the child may be born a liar. 

To avoid each and all of these being confined in the 
child, cultivate harmony, love and Spirituality. The 
less important part of pre-natal conditions which may be 
properly called the Law of Nature, the Law of Genius, 
is that by which an adaptedness for a certain profession 
or trade is transmitted to the child. These laws and the 
development of natural faculties are as easily known and 
should be observed as those governing the moral facul- 
ties. 

Dr. Reed. 



Friendly Greetings From the World Beautiful. 



LII. 



FRIENDLY GREETINGS FROM THE WORLD 
BEAUTIFUL. 

This will be, I hope, happily received by all my ol:l 
Elmwood, Kan., friends and neighbors. Mr. McCracken 
comes with me tonight to bless this dear circle. We also 
visited the Star circle when the Medium, Wm. A. Aber, 
was located in Spring Hill, Kan. 

I have found Spirit life much more lovely than I 
ever supposed it could be; and I have also learned the 
cause of its great and never changing beauty. It is the 
vibration from the uniform thoughts of millions of 
spirits both in and out of the flesh who are constantly 
sacrificing for others, and I have learned that the only 
true and lasting happiness is gained only in doing good 
to others and striving to make others happier. 

Thus the great beauty of the spirit world is gained. 
I suffered a great deal before I left my body on earth 
and that suffering for a time rather bound me to my 
body, and I remained with it until they buried it and 
then I was released and came on to this beautiful world. 
I meet and greet many old and true friends over here; 
and as we clasp each other's hands in friendly tender- 
ness, we recite over again the recollections and happen- 
ings of old. Oh, it is a glorious thing to return after 
death. The whole world will know after a while, and 
then greater happiness will reign on the face of the 



262 The Dawn of Another Life. 

earth. I have attended many wise and greatly good lec- 
tures since coming to this new life, and they fill me with 
a truer, a better and a nobler understanding of Spirit- 
ualism. 

My greetings to all my old friends who are yet so- 
journing in the troubled way. 

Dr. Barr. 



My Employment in Spirit Life. 263 



LIII. 



MY EMPLOYMENT IN SPIRIT LIFE. 

I am most graciously permitted by the Star circle 
to give my message for this, the fourth book. I am 
now a member of the Band of Hope in the spirit world, 
and it is our mission to go into the realms of darkness 
and try to lift those who are in the shadows, up into the 
greater light of the spheres. Many are almost hope- 
less, but we are never tiring in our varied efforts to 
raise them and secure for them the .blessed life of a 
higher and a brighter existence. And also various and 
numerous are the troublesome dark waves that surround 
these poor creatures when they first enter spirit life in 
this state. So we are never idle, but always working 
for the cause of love and truth. We have raised many 
thousands of poor fallen spirits up into the light and 
life of fair hope. And when once they are encom- 
passed by the beams of Hope's bright rays, there is no 
longer any clanger of their going backward ; but they are 
instead, ever pushing forward with the zeal born of 
Heavenly truth. When I was on earth, I always tried 
with all my might to do my duty for the grand cause 
for which I was laboring and wherein I fell short, I am 
trying to make up fully and completely over here I 
thought the spiritual was beautiful then, but now I am 
able to expand and bask as it were, in the never chang- 
ing radiance of the true light of Spiritualism, with i 
fuller understanding, a more profound zeal, a better, and 
a more unselfish heart! Ah, that is what I am working 



^m 



264 The Dawn of Another Life. 

so hard to gain, the really unselfish Heart! May all 
the world's people so prepare themselves for the spiritual 
life, that they may understand almost at once the greater 
portion of its glory. 

My love and dearest regards go with the Star 
Circle. 

Jennie B. Hagen Jackson. 



A Greeting to Friends. 265 



LIV. 



A GREETING TO FRIENDS— A MESSAGE OF 
TRUTH. 

I am very glad to be able to come before the circle 
this evening to give my message of truth. My dear 
friends, it is not long since I passed to this glorious 
spirit world and therefore, I cannot tell you as much of 
its beauties as when I have sojourned in this wonderful 
place a while longer. I was very thankful to be re- 
leased from my bondage of earth, in so much as I longed 
to go to this beautiful world, knowing as I did of its 
manifold blessings. 

But friends, you of earth may prepare your minds 
in anticipation for years of the spiritual life, and still 
you cannot conceive its beauties. Even my brother and 
sister spiritualists, who all must confess have an ad- 
vantage, the blessing of knowing, where those of the 
creeds simply believe, even these dear children of earth 
only know such a very smattering of the great realities 
of spiritual life, such a very little of the myriad beauties 
of this existence, that they are as babes and sucklings. 
I oftentimes come back to earth and walk by the side of 
my old friends. Col. Van Horn and E. J. Schellhous, and 
try to tell them some of the glory of this after life, but 
I think they do not hear me! Some day they will under- 
stand ! I have met many of my old and very dear friends 
over here. With my dearest regards, I give this little 
message for the Star Circle. 

George Omstead. 



266 The Dawn of Another Life. 



LV. 



A GREETING TO MY WIFE. 

To my dear wife, Susie Graff, I dedicate this little 
message for the fourth book of the series by the Star 
Circle. I come back across the mystic threshold and 
stand once more among you a spirit in your midst, once 
living in the earthly body, but now in the glorious exist- 
ence of spirit! I often go to my earthly home and walk 
in upon my wife and children as they pass their days in 
the peace and joy of home, and try to impress them with 
my presence.. If they are happy I am happy; but if they 
are sad, I am sad. Oftentimes I bring with me hosts 
of spirits, so that if there be any sickness or ailing in the 
earthly home, we linger until health has fully returned. 
I will be waiting to welcome all my loved ones when they 
come to me over here, waiting to welcome them with 
never ending j oy and happiness. 

God bless this Star Circle. 

Henry Graff. 



Knowledge of Nature. 267 



LVI. 



KNOWLEDGE OF NATURE. 

At no period in the history of your world has man 
been entirely destitute of at least, a limited knowledge 
of Spiritual truths. A knowledge of his existence, nature 
attributes and character must be derived from the book 
of Nature. The philosophy enters the sublime field of 
Nature. 

Here he contemplates the fragrant flower, purling 
streams, crystal fountains, blazing lightning and roar- 
ing thunder. Then he turns his eyes of amazement and 
wonder to the tribes of living creatures. From the 
smallest insect, perceivable only by the microscope, to the 
largest animal that lives in the forest. 

From the smallest fish, found in the mountain rivu- 
lets, to the great leviathan which baffles with the wild 
waves of the ocean storm. From the smallest bird to the 
eagle that wings its flights through the elastic winds and 
supports itself with its broad pinions on the lofty clouds. 
And yet all of these wonderful works of Nature fail to 
give man a correct idea of Nature's laws. Friends, Na- 
ture may seem remorseless and exacting, but she is just 
and stable. 

He who violates her laws is pursued and punished ; 
but he who obeys, finds them mighty for his protection 
and comfort. The very stability of Nature's laws assures 
you, cheers you, inspires you. You see in them protection 
and helpfulness because you work along the line of 'their 



268 The Dawn of Another Life. 

unerring operation, instead of working contrary to them 
Man's efforts are not paralyzed by fear, but quickened by 
a hope that amounts to assurance, and claims an interest 
in all that exists. For you the flowers open their eyes, 
and the birds swell their morning and evening chorus. 
You know not how much you owe to these influences, 
of whose constant presence and ministry you scarcely 
think. 

To the prisoner in his solitary cell, and to the im- 
prisoned invalid and his pale watcher, this statement has 
a* meaning and emphasis which the free and strong can 
only know by the experience of isolation. Yet you have 
hours of loneliness, or despondency or anger. Have you 
not sometimes fled from human society to commune with 
the fields and flowers, the trees and the birds, the brooks 
and the mountains, the stars and the sea? 

How this allayed your anger and selfishness; ac- 
companied your lonely soul, bore away your despondency 
and inspired you with a hopefulness which gave signific- 
ance and value to your life and work ! The solitary 
flower that grows in the desert, beyond the sight of other 
vegetation, may seem lost and undesigned. The skep- 
tic may rail at our Spiritualism, and sneeringly ask what 
purpose it can serve. But a wrong, famishing and dis- 
heartened traveler, who has given himself up to die, sees 
the flower and says : "If the spirits can care for this, they 
can care for me." Thus do natural objects — both animate 
a N nd inanimate, speak to us. Many of you feel what you 
are not gifted to express — your inmost thoughts. This 
truth suggests certain practical thoughts, which press 
forward for expression. Some boast of their powers to 
abstain from ardent spirits, but do you do it? You ask 
to be honored because you say you can lead a virtuous 
life, but do you do so? You have the power to govern 
yourself tonight, but do you keep it from slander and 



Knowledge of Nature. 269 

gossip and lying ? Do you wish the world to praise you ? 
If you do, leave off telling what you can do, and actually 
do something which the world needs to have done. Open 
your purse, your hand, your eye, your ear, your lips, your 
heart. Let this be the full measure of this power to act 
in every open field. 

Attraction is the great law of the universe. It is 
subject to no change, knows no variation, admits of no 
exception. Its subtle power fathoms all distances and is 
felt across all space. It controls all objects, whether 
atoms or worlds and with equal ease; it binds a monad, 
swings a planet or chains a system. Its laws are simple 
and invariable. Let science contend as to the mode; the 
facts are plain. Whether it be a power inhering in all 
matter, or an external power working through matter, 
the result is the same. There is that in every power 
that attracts; a power ceaseless, changeless, eternal. This 
power is impalpable to the touch, invisible to the eye, in- 
cognizable by any of the senses; and yet a power that 
works with tireless energy through all time, bringing 
order out of confusion, harmony out of discord, and 
beauty and perfection from the conflicting congeries of 
the primordial elements. 

In the realm of the intellect, and of the soul (spirit) 
this law has its analogies. Here is a universe of intel- 
lect, of feeling and of affection. A realm where thoughts, 
affections, purposes, yearnings, aspirations, will, are the 
atoms and molecules. With matter the power of attrac- 
tion is fixed and definite. No atom can change its pot- 
ency. With spirit, the law is equally inflexible: but 
spirit has in itself, possibilities with which the atom is 
not acquainted. The spirits advance from feebleness to 
power. So far as we can see, everything earthly and 
spiritual is subject to laws. These laws may be unknown. 
perchance they are. and by you incomprehensible; with 



270 The Dawn of Another Life. 

them are the mightiest achievements produced. Love 
is the soul's inspiration, the power that uplifts, ennobles, 
and saves; that power subtle as thought, is as changeless 
as truth, lasting as eternity and resistless as Nature. Love 
is the universal, the all potent power. Such is the prin- 
ciple of Spiritualism. 

Faraday. 



[Mysteries and Unseen Forces. 2/ • 



LVII. 



MYSTERIES AND UNSEEN FORGES FROM THE 
OTHER WORLD. 

Friends, do you know that you are all in the pres- 
ence of- some mysterious force (Spirit) which sweeps na- 
tions and men to their destiny ? It is true, however, that 
man's attitude toward these mysteries of forces is no 
longer the same ; and in this change of attitude this is one 
of the most significant points in human history. 

Every advance step that science makes therefore, in 
explaining the mysteries of Nature and the universe, aids 
man in discovering the mysteries of the mind, and the 
laws that in their eternal harmony govern all. 

These connections are not along the orthodox lines ; 
they are between the spirit and the mortal. This scheme 
is based upon the attuning of receiver to sender. These 
principles are not along any old line of prayer and fast- 
ing as prayers usually go, that these psychic messages, 
that the scientific world begins to take note of, flash into 
human souls. The crowning wonder of them is that 
they commonly appear where least expected ; in some 
ignorant peasant woman, or shepherd girl, perchance, or 
where some mother is too busy perhaps, for much pray- 
ing. Some attuning of the receiver that the theologians 
have not yet mastered, seems essential to the spirit laws. 
some better understanding of how to use this agency 
seems a growing necessity in the case. On one point in 
the case, there is no longer any question, and that is, that 
fearless faith in the petitioner is the law of acceptance 



272 The Dawn of Another Life. 

and potency in any worthy desire of the soul; and it is 
no illogical position of the teacher who makes these 
forces in the spiritual world akin to the forces of elec- 
tricity in the natural world. Look fearlessly upon life 
and trust the Infinite Power to come forth, and do what 
the honest heart may desire, is the way to open all the 
currents of communication "and find peace and joy writ- 
ten in every heart." Your soul is the desire of all the 
psychic teachers from the spirit world. 

Denton. 



Life Worth Living. 273 



LVIII. 



LIFE WORTH LIVING. 

Friends, your world will never become religious as 
it has been taught for ages and ages. Men never will 
take up religious ways that have been handed down from 
generation to generation, under compulsion, either phy- 
sical, social, moral or intellectual. 

It is strange that Spiritualism, so long thought of 
as an unnatural thing, as something which one had con- 
sidered supernatural instead of regarding it as natural, 
is the most beautiful and natural way of thinking and 
living. We have tried earnestly to make Spiritualism 
mean everything, the very light and joy of life. The 
world needs something that will teach it to lift up its eyes 
and look forward, to let the dead past bury its dead and 
to press with joy into the future. The world needs such 
"a view of the Eternal and Infinite as will bring its own 
spirit into harmony, peace, and the harmonious glad- 
ness of free life in conscious unity with all life. 

The world needs a religion that will make men en- 
ter on their path, take up their burden, live their lives 
with gladness and confidence and that will make life's 
meaning clear and so high that you shall rejoice to live. 

True Spiritualism does not take the dull ways of 
life; it shows you its glory, takes the humble ways and 
shows you how high it really is ; it takes your lives that 
seem to wander, often in desert places and shows you the 
upspringing ways of refreshment and the still waters 
that rise in the hills of eternal bliss. Spiritualism ought 



274 The Dawn of Another Life. 

to bring into the life that now is yours, the essence of 
harmony and joy which you fondly picture as constitut- 
ing another world. If it does not give you a heaven 
within, one that flows out, refreshing from you, it then 
is false. Friends, how guilty are you if you lead others 
to think of religion as that which is only dreary, a matter 
of simple forms, or tedious disputes about words and 
phrases, devoid of all richness, sweetness, light and 
power for them; or, as a matter of dull, blind compul- 
sion, of fear and trembling, and if you have robbed them 
of that which might have made life mean altogether other 
than it has, you have given them gloom instead of 
gladness. If you really love your fellows, it is your 
business to help them to see life in the largest and richest 
terms possible, to lead them to value their ownselves and 
to select from the vast range of life's opportunities and 
possibilities the largest value, to show them the way of 
joy and gladness. 

Spiritualism is the religion to bring men back to 
a knowledge of life, as worth living. 

John Wesley. 



A Message From a Spirit Wife. 275 



LIX. 



A MESSAGE FROM A SPIRIT WIFE TO HER 
HUSBAND ON EARTH. 

My dear husband is still on earth and so I am glad 
of the permission .of coming to write this for him to be 
placed in the fourth book of the Star Circle. I am most 
gloriously happy on this side of life, as I am preparing 
a home for my loved ones still on earth, that when they 
come to live in this eternally beautiful world, that we 
may all be very joyous together. 

I go often to visit my dear daughter, Josephine, 
who lives in New York City, and also her lovely little 
daughter. 

I am caring for her spirit-child, Gloria, who came 
over here when she was so very young. I have often- 
times materialized to my husband who comes to this 
medium's seances, and I am always rejoiced at any op- 
portunity which affords our meeting and greeting each 
other. I oftentimes come to him at home, bringing lit- 
tle Gloria with me, but he cannot see us; though some- 
times he is conscious of my presence there. Little Win- 
nie Weston comes now and says, tell my husband Mr. 
Seymore, that she is very happy here in this lovely 
world. My sincere love and regard for all my friends 
on earth. I am very truly, 

Mrs. Mattie Seymork. 



276 The Dawn of Another Life. 



LX. 



LOVE— THE BEING OF ALL LIFE. 

Love is the wondrous power that is the being of all 
life, the center of all activity. Although the world does 
not know love, it is yet ruling her forces day by day. As 
you of the earth look out on the broad expanse of earth's 
treasures, do you behold what is there? An illimitable 
blessedness of possessions all for man's great use, and 
planted there by- the hand of God for man's use and his 
manifold benefits. What caused and what causes God to 
bestow upon his people such abundance ? The one answer 
1 's His marvelous and unchangeable love. So when the re- 
freshing shower of spring falls on the fevered earth, and 
all the limp and famishing flowers hold up their heads 
once more, just remember that love was nestling close in 
the raindrops and cooling and kissing the flowers out 
again. When once you know that love exists everywhere 
in the universe, in earth and in Heaven, then will you 
come to understand how wonderful is God, for God is 
love ! And love is not a selfish attachment one for anoth- 
er; but it is a strength, a power that is ever present, ever 
powerful to suffer long and be kind! To sacrifice and 
be constant, to forbear and wait, to smile and hide the 
sorrow, to forgive, to shelter and to give life! Love is 
the powerful and mighty force controlling the elements. 
Watch the wonder-working storm, the brilliant lightning 
as she darts her fiery arms across the blackbreasted 
Heavens ! How she curves and circles her love-light 
body and winding her diamond glinted arms about the 



Love — The Being of All Life. 177 

waiting skies as she fondles and adores the wonderful 
Heavens. 

Humanity cannot get away from love if it will. For 
love is the inborn, inbred principle of life on which all 
creatures subsist! God, the unchangeable whole, instills 
divinity into a mother's heart, when she refuses to part 
with her tender offspring. And in the heart of all lovers 
doth he fix his mighty presence when that mysterious 
whispering of strange and musical voices begins to tell 
of a devotion that sits high above the greedy world and 
reigns on a throne all emerald and gold! God's presence 
is wholesome and mighty in such places. I have seen two 
lovers strolling out in the green and leafy presence of the 
breathless summer's evening, out in the mystical sighing 
stillness of the glory and rapture and fullness of love. 
Love's clothing shimmered all about them, clung around 
them in the purple glory of the fading day and the rap- 
ture of their faces was lost in the growing shadows of 
the sultry night. God was with them beaming in their 
love, in their hearts laughing. 

I see them wander on in the drooping curtains of 
the dusky night and all the lusciousness of the aura of 
their presence is hidden in the mask of day, the welcome 
night. 

Within their hearts is burning all the purity and 
sacrifice of life and all for each other. Within their 
souls is born the noblest principles of which man ever 
dreamed or that Angel lived. For it is the all powerful 
influence that changes these two creatures into beings 
of delightful rapture, into all the graces at once, the 
influence of the world's or Heaven's greatest thing. Love. 
It is a power of such potency that men will conquer a 
nation in battle under the protection of its mighty arm. 

All the great and heroic acts of old were based upon 
the promptings of Love. The Eternal plan is impregnat- 
ed with it, and underlying every action of man. love lies; 



278 The Dawn of Another Life. 

though it may be oftentimes asleep. But once aroused 
awakened and set into being, it is able to move the 
world. No man or woman, it makes no difference how 
far either of them may have fallen in the moral scale, is 
or can be devoid of love. There is a vibratory chord 
somewhere in his or her being that when touched will be 
found to connect with a world of stifled tenderness, and 
the will once probed, will pour out its richness in abund- 
ance if you but afford the opportunity. Love, live and 
laugh; without these the soul must die. But with them 
ever present, the soul will delve daily into an unceasing 
F^TOply of the richest spiritual and material blessings. 

Lord Noel Gordon Byron. 



A Message From a Wife. • 279 



LXL 



A MESSAGE FROM A WIFE TO HER HUSBAND. 

About two weeks ago I promised my husband I 
would dictate something for the book, and now as the 
doctor has so kindly permitted me, I will gladly do so. 
When I first came to the spirit-world they took me to a 
large, beautiful place of rest, which you on earth would 
call a hospital; for I had suffered much before, and at 
the time of passing, and it was very necessary that I 
should go into a place of retirement and stay a short 
space of time before entering upon any active duties in 
spirit life. I found the life much different from what 
I had pictured it; as I found that each and every one 
had a special work to do, and were not always and for- 
ever singing and playing upon golden harps. Each one 
follows here the pursuit to which his or her soul inclines ; 
and so every soul thus finds its happiness. I first could 
find contentment only in coming back to get a glimpse 
of my dear husband whom I had left on earth; for he 
grieved a very great deal after I went away. I did not 
think so much about this of course, until after I was 
healed, rested and refreshed, and then I came to e^rth 
quite frequently. 

I sometimes come now to his room at home and he 
knows I am there. There is something that he carries 
in the back of his watch every day that keeps me very 
close to him indeed. He knows what this is. I shall 
never forget the dear, days of our life on earth together. 



280 The Dawn of Another Life. 

and he will be surprised, knowing even as he does of this 
world when he comes here and witnesses the beautiful 
home which I have helped to build for him. With my 
regards to this good circle. 

I am most truly, 

Rosa Miller. 



A Message From Harvey Mott. 281 



LXII. 



A MESSAGE FROM HARVEY MOTT. 

The dear spirit Prof. William Denton has very 
kindly invited me to write a little message for this book. 
I come with reverence and love into this cabinet, knowing; 
the condition in which Mr. Aber sits and his sufferings 
and trial; for I was a materializing medium on earth, 
and remember well the ups and downs of such an exist- 
ence. 

A medium's work and his life in itself are consecrat- 
ed; and given from the first to the realm of the higher 
forces, and more mortals of earth who come to learn 
the truth of these wonderful instruments, should have a 
care and a sure tenderness for the entranced medium is 
always at their mercy. Remember, there is* no other 
place in all the Universe to which you can go and learn 
of a future life for the soul. There are always instru- 
ments enough who can tell you of such a life ; but the 
materializing medium is the only one who is the instru- 
ment through whom you can see the spirits face to face, 
The spirit-world has only given the world a few of these 
sensitives; and now that I am on this side of life, I am 
doing what I can to help protect them. I say God bless 
all the pure mediums, whoever they are, and you as 
Spiritualists, try to remember that the way to keep your 
mediums pure is not to demand too much of them. We 
will do all we can for you all on this side. 

With my regards and tender thoughts for my old 
friend and benefactor, Edward Butler, I am sincerely, 

Harvey Mott. 



282 The Dawn of Another Life. 



LXIII. 



OPPORTUNITY. 

Friends, do you know that your world is full, of 
misplaced men? The pulpit has some that belongs by 
nature to the blacksmith shop. The plow has lost an ex- 
cellent hand, and the bar has gained a dupe. Some phy- 
sicians who are very successful in repairing health, would 
have been also successful in repairing houses. This is 
one reason why so many men fail of success. They are 
in the wrong place. You ask, how are you to know for 
what men are best fitted, and to what vocation they are 
adapted? Only through Spiritual influences can you 
hope to determine for what avocation you are best fit- 
ted. 

If any deviation from a sense of honor or duty may- 
be evidence that it is not the place for you, that evi- 
dence must be sought. No difference how attractive the 
position, how profitable the business, if conscience is 
involved, it is not the place for you. It is often said 
that Opportunity knocks at your door but once; this is 
true, my friends of earth, so opportunity must decide, in 
a degree, a man's occupation — these opportunities come 
to you through the unseen forces. Opportunity is a con- 
venient time or favorable occasion, and when once past, 
may never come again. Success is the parent, of success; 
and you go on to victory. But if you let the opportunity 
pass, you fail. Failure gives birth to failure, and your 
chance is lost. Some people imagine -that opportunity 
is a golden chariot drawn by seeds of good luck; and 



Opportunity. 283 

some da}' they will pause for them as they tarry in the 
shade on life's roadside, and the spirit of fortune will 
pick them up and put them on cushioned seats and lay 
them on* "flower beds of ease," and push them on to suc- 
cess. Opportunity is no such thing; but simply an open 
door, with an invitation to come in. Friends, try to re- 
frain from Selfishness, for it is a sin in the eyes of the 
spirits. A man must learn before he can teach. You 
must have, before you can give. A true Spiritualist is in 
harmony with himself. 

If you can better your condition and be of equal 
service to society and the world, you may do it. It is 
your duty to do it. If it is no violation of conscience, 
and you can get a larger salary, it is your duty to ac- 
cept. After having found your life work, settle down to 
steady toil, drawing your inspiration from Nature's Di- 
vine Laws and your work will be eternal. 

Some men lose their consciences in stock companies, 
or corporations. They do wrong in the aggregate and 
wash their hands in the waters of innocence. Friends, 
the man who does next to nothing takes credit to himself 
for what others have clone. He sometimes gives a penny 
in a collection, and then with an air of charming hv- 
procrisy says, "See what we raised, five hundred dollars!" 
You do too much by committees, and not enough alone. 
No one's conscience, duty, development and reward, are 
blended with the great mass. You cannot enter the 
spirit world by committees; you cannot believe by proxy; 
you cannot escape responsibility by going to church. You 
will not die in companies. You will pass over the river 
one by one. You will wear your own crowns and not 
appear in borrowed array. A selfish man does not pre- 
serve his individuality, for his life is sure to grow less. 
He loses his friends; the world drops him, humanity 
shuns his society, and gives him the cold shoulder, he 
lives alone, dies alone. Let a young man start in life 



284 The Dawn of Another Life. 

with the conviction that he is working for self, and the 
eyes of the spirits are upon him, and his every act will be 
significant of what he is. We ask where is the mis- 
creant that dares lift pen or voice against these spiritual 
truths, or attempt to rob it of its God given laws? Our 
mission is the bettering of human condition in every di- 
rection. It comes to feed the hungry, to clothe the 
naked, visit the sick and set you free. We challenge 
any man to prove to the contrary. The man has not 
lived, and does not live, who after carefully studying 
and investigating, honestly, candidly and sincerely, can 
rise up and declare our mission to be the aggravation of 
man's troubles, the increasing of his burdens, the intensi- 
fying of his suffering, the dwarfing of his intellect, and 
enslavement of his conscience, and the pollution of his 
affections. 

Denton. 



Death — There is No Death. 285 



LXIV. 



DEATH— THERE IS NO DEATH. 

Friends, there is no minister of Christ who stands 
by the altar with the everlasting proof of another life 
where the weary may find rest, and the heavy laden be 
released of their burdens and the agitated mind and 
troubled heart be calmed by the peace of spirit that 
passeth understanding. No; all is dark and dreary. To 
the poor struggling soul, the preacher would tell you: 
"Come to us all ye that are weary and heavy laden, and 
we will give you rest and peace;" and then send you 
into the world. To ascertain the all wise purposes of 
life, should be your first lesson. This is a question of 
vital importance, a point on which character and destiny 
are made to turn. This may throw some light on the 
question — may help you to a solution of the problem of 
life. We hope these words may embrace not only the 
fact that you are placed on earth, but for a mission. 

Dr. Reed. 



286 The Dawn of Another Life. 



LXV. 



VIBRATION. 

The pfreat law of vibration is inherent in, and stirs 
all life. In fact there is no form of life but what is 
moved and when giving expression to its inner being, 
this wonderful law takes its place in the first stirrings 
of being and expressive elements. Without vibration 
you would not be conscious of any stirring in the air, 
or of any visible sounds of nature in the atmosphere. 
For as sound travels so very swiftly, it must necessarily 
have some basic and underlying principle to manifest 
upon, and this same principle is vibration. The throb- 
bing of your heart in your bosom is due to the vibratory 
currents passing and repassing through the elements of 
life itself, and fanning continually the functions of the 
human body into lively action. Place your finger tips, 
for example, on the crown of a hard hat in a room where 
there is any music being made, and your feeling, and 
the sense thereof will record instantly the rhythmic meas- 
ures of the melody, the wave motions in the atmosphere 
collect very rapidly and when their union is perfect or 
nearly so, they vibrate the sound tones freely into the air, 
and if you place your fingers on a hollow, hard substance 
you will instantly feel the record of the music making 
itself beneath your touch. So you will readily under- 
stand by this little illustration that vibration lives in 
everything that has life and finds expression of that 

life. 

In the verbal, spoken word of a mortal or spirit, 



Vibration. 287 

there is a vibratory current that takes up the word's sig- 
nificance and carries it always to a place of recordance, 
be it in your world or ours; and this is the reason that 
at some future day in the eternal, you will find all your 
words and deeds in the aggregate recorded in the great 
Psychic Book of Ether, and be they good or bad, remem- 
ber that they are precisely as you have expressed them at 
the time you gave them being. This will show conclu- 
sively that you w T ill never find the law of Vibration false, 
never erring, always the unchangeable significance of 
truth, comely or otherwise. This' is the reason that 
Spiritualism teaches to its followers the very import- 
ance of Vibration and its laws ; so that we may all tend 
to make our lives better and truer each day that we live, 
so that when you of earth come to meet the life Eternal, 
you will not falter and be afraid of the past earth life 
deeds, words and thoughts ; but will be ready to read 
this mighty record with clear and unflinching hearts, 
and with the light of hope and purity shining out of your 
eyes, you mount the step-ladder of Progression with the 
new strength of the everlasting. 

There are some mediumistic instruments in the 
world who are so finely and delicately attuned to every 
wave motion, that they can almost instantly on meeting 
a stranger, strike the rate of his or her vibration in such 
a manner as to be able to tell his or her good and bad 
qualities without coming into physical contact with either 
at all. Each human vibrates a little differently, for in 
some, the rate of vibratory motion is very swift, while 
in others it is immoderately slow. In some, vibration 
strikes a happy medium being neither too fast or too 
slow. 

In mediums the rate of vibration usually runs faster 
than in those undeveloped for such powers. For one 
reason they must necessarily be very sensitive in order to 
record spirit communication of any order, and persons 



288 The Dawn of Another Life. 

of extreme sensitiveness usually vibrate with great power 
and rapidity. In the animal and vegetable kingdoms, 
vibration is much the same as it is in the human. As 
this great law stirs all life, we can not fail to see it 
manifesting wherever we may be. When there is a com- 
munication desired by wire on earth between two parties 
when all conditions are propitious, then there must first 
be an even rate of vibration established in each receiving 
station before the communicating parties can achieve 
any result. Some spirits when in the materialized form, 
receive a much more rapid vibration than they possessed 
in the material body, due from the current flowing from 
the circle. Then if there chances to be a very quiet and 
constrained circle of sitters the forms may simply be 
animated with a very slow and plodding vibration indeed. 
As an ocean current sways the glassy face of the deep 
and causes the water to raise itself into waves that grow 
and enlarge with redoubled energy each passing moment, 
so does the law of vibration stir into action all life and 
being. The whole throbbing pulse of every phase of life 
is brought into expression by this wonderful and unfail- 
ing law, Vibration. As the tiniest leaf in the early spring 
peeps out to tremble in the soothing vibratory waves of 
the air, so does the mighty ocean thunder and sob, its 
great voice, shaking as it vibrates itself upon the human 
ear. 

Andrew Jackson Davis. 



A Sketch to Daisy Dixie Rogers. 289 



LXVI. 

A SKETCH DEDICATED TO DAISY DIXIE 
ROGERS, BY DR. CULVER. 

As I come tonight to give my blessing to this cir- 
cle, I feel an overpowering sympathy for the people yet of 
earth who are having to go through with the wrongs 
and errors of your world. I was also of course a mortal 
in the material world once, and I knew the struggles of 
coming up through the world's strife, and growing year 
by year into what your people call a self-made man. 
My father and mother went to the spirit- world when I 
was very young and I was left an orphan child to care 
for, and bring up my two small sisters, and one brother. 
But thank God, I never shirked my duty in the least so 
far as I was conscious, and in looking over the past I 
am thankful indeed that the loving bands of angels in 
the hand of God kept me in the true way. I commenced 
the study of medicine when I was very young, and in 
years worked my way up to fame in the material sphere. 
But all this did not please me, and when I found that 
there was but little if any science in medicine, I was dis- 
gusted with what I termed my wasted life; but after I 
came to the spirit-world, I soon saw the good of the 
knowledge I had gained ; for in my earthly study of the 
higher branches of chemistry, I had learned to divine 
the higher color and magnetic vibration of the spiritual 
spheres, and so what I had gained had now become val- 
uable indeed. The Star Circle have very kindly permit- 
ted me to give his sketch of my experience. With 
my unchanging devotion, I dedicate this to one now on 
earth, Daisy Dixie Rogers. I am most earnestly, 

Dr. John C. Culver. 



290 The Dawn of Another Life. 



LXVII. 



PEACE ON EARTH. 

Friends, war has been one of the greatest curse;:, 
of your world; nations have met on the field, while thou- 
sands have- rolled their garments in blood, and gone 
down to soldiers' graves, often to simply gratify the 
proud ambition of designing men. 

There will come a time when nations shall learn to 
war no more. You have large military academies estab- 
lished w T ith large proportions, where the science and art 
of war are taught and men are educated to wield the 
sword ; but, "nations shall learn war no more," other and 
more satisfactory methods will be adopted to settle na- 
tional difficulties. "Then peace on earth will hold her 
sway, and man forget his brother man. to slay." Men 
will be so influenced by the spirit world, that the great 
law of love will prevail and cement all hearts with the 
golden chain of friendship which shall bind the world 
together. We know that the world will be renovated 
and purified by the spiritual forces. Considering, the 
foregoing facts and many others that might be noticed, 
which will characterize that period, what a grand spec- 
tacle your world would present ! Almost like the Haven 
of rest, and peace would dwell and all would wonder 
with delight. This will be a season of great peace and 
prosperity to Spiritualism. True, much is yet to be done, 
but when you survey the past you will be astonished at 
the rapid march it has made in the past three score 



Peace On Earth. 291 

years, you may well concede that the coming century 
will far exceed anything the world has ever witnessed. 
We see how intelligence is communicated from one part 
o v f your continent and of the world, to the other, as on 
the wings of lightning; but nothing has been more rapid 
in its brilliant career than, the glorious truth of Spirit- 
ualism. 

Lorenzo Aber. 



292 The Dawn of Another Life. 



LXVIII. 



RELIGION. 

In all ages religion has been the main motive power 
in the lives of men, as well as the historic movements of 
the world; and even those who are not religious, are 
moved in other directions, and are quite different from 
what religious people call religion. 

There is in every person some supreme idea or prin- 
ciple or tendency which pervades his soul and his senti- 
ments, and dominates his entire conduct. 

This attitude is a product of Spiritual growth. It 
develops from facts that no being is an isolated creature, 
but part of a greater whole. In your physical world it 
finds expression in gravitation. Spiritualism has a tend- 
ency to develop in thinking beings, into a world concep- 
tion which is characterized by more or less definite views 
as to the nature and purpose of existence, and thereby 
dominates the conduct of man. 

Truth is not made by man ; but truth existed before 
it was found. Spiritualism finds expression in the doc- 
trine of all religions which is common to all in a certain 
phase of their development. The higher a religion ranges, 
the more it agrees with demonstrable truth, and the 
nobler will be its ethics. Truth is the best, the basic part 
of religion. And agreeing with truth, it leads to the right 
kind of action called morality. Superstition disagrees 
with truth, and leads to the wrong action. Spiritualism 
is akin to science in so far as both are devoted to truth. 
Science is accepted in confidence of its being the truth, 



Religion. 293 

and Spiritualism means search for the truth ; the methods 
of the search, and the results of it are the assured 
knowledge at a given time. Both Spiritualism and 
science are devoted to truth. Spiritual science is be- 
coming popular and is closely associated with the latest 
results of inquiry. 

Man)- are averse to Spiritualism, and resent the 
critical spirit; and are not apt to forget that their re- 
ligion is based upon the theories of the past ages. The 
more education spreads, the better you learn to appre- 
ciate the relation of Spiritualism to the needs of life : 
and when the masses know that Spiritualism is religion 
in the making all antagonism between Spiritualism and 
present religion, that antagonism will disappear. 

John Wesley. 



294 The Dawn of Another Life. 



LXIX. 

THE WAY OF PEACE. 

Dear Friends »of "earth, you must lay aside your 
cumbrous body. Then you are free. Then you will 
mount the chariot of eternal truth. A spirit leads the 
way. You go on up the pathway of light on and on, 
up to the eternal realm of peace and happiness. The 
beautiful gate stands open. You enter the city of rest. 
Behold its streets of shining light ! Its walls of Jasper ! 
Its sunny domes and starry pinnacles! The Crystal 
River ! See these crowns ! Glorious crowns ! More bril- 
liant than the sun. 

Those palms, whose greenness never fades. There 
are your fathers and mothers — your children. They 
come to you clothed with eternal youth and unchanging 
beauty. And music from the spirit realm grand orches- 
tra, rolls and reverberates and charms and melts away 
in the distance. Flere is life! No funeral procession 
ever passed these streets. No orphan cry is ever heard 
in that happy spirit land! 

No widow ever weeps. There is your child, my 
brother and sister of earth ! You thought it was- 
lost forever; but here he is; long parted friends meet 
to embrace and love forever. No death here, your lamp 
is lighted and never goes out. You still live and love. 
There lies your boy; he is dying. Stoop and listen! He 
has a message for you. What is it? "Tell mother I 
will meet her in the spirit world." Oh, what is Spirit- 
ualism worth to the dying boy? Worth everything to 
that mother, whose heart went to the grave with her 
boy. 

Dinah Maria Mulock Craik. 



Crime and Bloodshed. 295 



LXX. 



CRIME AND BLOODSHED. 

My friends, look abroad upon your world, and 
what is the history of Christianity but^ degradation and 
crime? Look at the ignorance, the profanity, the licen- 
tiousness, the dishonesty and the intemperance that pre- 
vails, even in your own highly favored country. See 
the cruelty of the savages who roam over your Western 
wilds. 

Contemplate, friends, the senseless mummeries and 
superstitious traditions of property. 

See the heathen mothers offer their own babes in 
sacrifice by throwing them into the River of the Gan- 
gees to appease the wrath of an angry God, rather than 
support their parents in old age. Witness the beastly li- 
centiousness of idol worship, where crime, and lust of the 
most debasing character are the highest adoration, paid 
to heathen gods. In the general prevalence of ignorance, 
of infidelity, of fraud, of violence, of imposture, of licen- 
tiousness, you have too strong evidence of the truthful- 
ness of these facts, and your first plea is for missionaries. 
Spirits are missionaries ; no matter what position they 
occupy. 

Thomas Paine. 



296 The Dawn of Another Life. 



LXXI. 



ASHAMED OF HIS RELIGION. 

It seems strange that some should be ashamed to 
be called a Spiritualist. Spiritualism is a national relig- 
ion in your country and it is incorporated in the Con- 
stitution, and it is incorporated in the hearts of people 
who embrace it. There are a few Jews who embrace 
Spiritualism, many infidels, and in the West a few Mor- 
mons, but the overwhelming majority do not regard 
Spiritualism as a revelation from the spirit world. There 
are many indeed, who do not profess to be its disciples, 
and who manifestly are not imbued with its spirit, but 
even these acquiesce locally or otherwise, in the general 
sentiment of their fellow men. So universal is this senti- 
ment that anyone who opposes it, even if very quietly, 
makes himself conspicuous by these facts, and unless he 
is a church member of some sort, he loses the confidence 
of his neighbors ; and if his opposition on the other hand 
is public and blatant, he acquiesces at once a good 
thought, but not an enviable reputation. Everybody 
knows this; and it is possible that there are some per- 
sons who are convinced of Spiritualism, who conceal 
their belief from motive or policy. At any rate, so it is, 
that the whole air of your vast empire is laden with senti- 
ments favorable to Spiritualism, and in this sense, this 
religion may be said to be national. Nobody loses- caste 
by identifying himself or herself with it; on the contrary, 
a man gains by this an advantage for himself, and for 
others. 



Ashamed of His Religion. 297 

Yet for all of this, there are men and women who 
are not its disciples who would experience a sense of 
something of mortification (shall we call it shame?) if 
it were suspected that they felt any personal interest in 
Spiritualism. These men are not fools ; they are very 
sensible men; they are not bad men, they are for the 
most part, moral men; they are good citizens, and kind 
neighbors, and amiable in the ordinary relations of life. 
They have been brought up under the influence of Chris- 
tianity, and generally declare that they have great respect 
for it, and that they admire it, and that they believe that 
your world would be greatly benefited if everybody 
were the subject of its power. Yet let it be hinted that 
they feel any personal concern for Spiritualism and they 
shrink away. They will speak of Spiritualism in the 
most complimentary way so long as it is at a distance 
and in private and with some one whom they think will 
never lisp it to any one; but let it be brought near to 
them, and especially if it be thought that they have a 
spiritual interest in it, and they blush. 

They are ashamed of it. They will attend its pub- 
lic meetings and seances, but take pains to explain by 
saying, "Oh, well, I go on my wife's account," they 
will even aid in paying its expenses, but will say, "Well. 
my wife wants me to do this and I never deny her 
anything, when I can help it." Now, why is all this? 
Why is it that a man is not ashamed for his wife to 
be a believer of Spiritualism while he is ashamed to be 
cue himself? Is it because he thinks there is something, 
effeminate about it, a weakness that might be pardoned 
in a woman but that would be unbecoming in a man? 
He will admit, however, that man rises in the scale of 
honor and dignity the moment he becomes a Spiritualist ; 
yet he shrinks from being regarded as one himself. What 
can be the reason of this? Friends, we leave the ques- 
tion with you. A Jew who is half a Christian already, 



298 The Dawn of Another Life. 

is never ashamed of his religion. If he was suspected 
of being a Mahometan he would say, "No; I am a Jew." 
A Mahometan is never ashamed of the prophets, and 
looks with disdain on those who are not his followers. 
The Hindoos, who are the most intellectually gifted peo- 
ple on your earth are not ashamed of their faith. Wiry 
should you be ashamed of Spiritualism when it lifts 
the veil and brings you face to face with those you once 
loved on earth? No other religion can satisfy that long- 
ing heart for another life. 

Rev. James De Buchananne, M.D., Ph.D., F. A.S. 



Mediumship. 299 



LXXII. 



MEDIUMSHIP, ITS LAWS, CONDITIONS AND 
RESULTS. 

I am delighted to visit here tonight with the dear 
personages who form this delegation of the Star Circle. 
I have been invited to give something of my observations 
on mediumship by your good teacher and leader, Pro- 
fessor William Denton. 

While on earth I knew practically nothing of 
Psychology, but being a subject I was always very deep- 
ly interested in it, I have taen the opportunity which has 
so constantly and so graciously offered itself since my 
coming to this side of life. While I lived in the realm 
of earth, I often thought and pondered on the other life, 
and wondered greatly as to the attainment of souls after 
death, for I always believed in another life than that 
of earth, although I did not know it positively un- 
til I came over and became an inhabitant of the world 
that you call dreams. I often meditated, too. if the dead 
did return to the living and have converse with them; 
bow and by what means was it accomplished ? I knew 
that if it was possible for a return and converse, there 
was a wav and means of truth and science. Gradually 
after the spiritual awakening after death, I began to be 
acquainted with many wonderfully intellectual spirits 
who seemed to come and go at will, to visit the different 
spheres, to even go to earth and returning, tell of their 
missions of mercy to those still lingering in the troubled 
way. At last, I asked them by what means they found 



300 The Dawn of Another Life. 

their way back to earth, and the knowledge I gained by 
my simple question was that same knowledge which is to- 
day lifting thousands up out of the mire of destruction, 
want and deprivation ! I have learned that as the earth 
is governed and controlled by certain laws of Nature, so 
is the comings and goings of mortals and spirits in the 
earth and spiritual spheres. That each manifestation of 
spirit depends as much upon the potency of the medium 
or instrument, as the telegraphic message depends upon 
the tiny electric clicker which records so swiftly each in- 
telligible message that is vibrated on its keys. Then if- 
the wires between stations are crossed or down from a 
storm in the elements, there can be no message received. 
Just so with the delicate sensitive who sits for you in 
coiy phase of mediumship whatsoever, and let him be ever 
so highly and finely attuned for the very recording of 
each spirit voice or vibration, and let him place himself 
in the best of conditions personally, he can receive no 
message whatever, though there were an hundred pour- 
ing in, if it so chance that the circle is crossed with in- 
harmonious thoughts, or that there is a sudden break in 
that circle. For the circle surrounding him is the only 
wire he needs with which to vibrate, concentrate and 
fully grasp the waiting message. So you see if this 
great current is broken by thought, action or spoken 
word, the little instrument will be inanimate as to giving 
off the messages you so anxiously wait to hear. 
In the more difficult phases of mediumship, known as 
physical phenomena, and more especially materializa- 
tion, the spirit forms under these adverse conditions 
would not only fail to appear, but there is a possibility 
of injuring the medium, sometimes permanently. Many 
have really lost their earthly lives by some serious break 
of this nature, for when their inner sensitiveness is key- 
ed up to its highest and most delicate pitch to receive 



Mediumship. > : ni 

the spiritual, there is danger of snapping their vitality 
in an instant unless perfect harmony is observed. 

Mediums and more especially physical ones are when 
in trance or spiritually neg-ative conditions, very suscepti- 
ble to all varying conditions of the elements. For in- 
stance, when there is an electric storm it has a direct ef- 
fect on the materializing medium if he is in a trance at 
the time and many have received such swift and terrible 
shocks from lightning that it has proven their undoing. 
There are some mental mediums of such rare and sensi- 
tive development that they are able to forecast and 
prophesy the wars of the elements by the vibratory 
power which a storm carries before it. For whole days 
-together, some of these sensitives will feel the great and 
wearying depression of a storm. Many of your great- 
est earthquakes, and disasters of every description have 
been forecasted by these valuable prophets. 

Many men of state have kept a sensitive close at 
hand and through the advice of such has the important 
affairs of many a nation hung. There is a certain phase 
of mediumship possessed by but very few in which the 
possessor is able at will, to grasp in his naked hands a 
bar of red-hot iron, without hurt or harm in any way. 
This explanation will take away some of the mystery of 
it. When a medium for this phase of manifestation 
wishes to perform his almost mystical wonders, he in- 
stantly fixes his thought on a strong band of spirits 
which are invoked by him and in the harmony of their 
thought and common natures, they are able to form a 
strong spiritual battery to you something similar to a 
wall, and then they place between their medium's hands 
and the red hot iron a veil of radiant matter which not 
only protects his hands from all harm but strengthens 
him and quickens all his faculties, and many repetitions 
of this feat only makes him much more physically and 
mentally powerful. But strange as it may seem, more 



302 The Dawn of Another Life. 

especially mediums of this phase are naturally mentally 
weak and physically strong and rugged. They usually 
have no refined tastes whatever, are not attracted by the 
beautiful, are satisfied with a very little in life, and are 
somewhat lazy. In short they are dolts. On the other 
hand, there is a class of mediums who live and move 
entirely in the ethereal the beautiful, the mystical, the 
purely ideal. These are the people of earth who move 
among their kind with majestic tread, daily sacrifice 
and kindness, and with the saintly countenances of the 
saints of old. 

Their material as well as their spiritual lives are 
blessed with almost constant revelations of spirit. 

They are ever fair and charitable to all humanity. 
Self sacrifice is their first virtue among many. There 
are some physical mediums who are in trance condition 
so much of their lives that when they are normal, their 
manners are very eccentric and they give up their in- 
dividuality so much that at last they lose the charm 
of it entirely. But each has a specific work to perform, 
a mission to accomplish, and they alone are able to do 
these labors. 

As much as they are criticised by the cold and cruel 
hearts of the worldly minded, yet if they were entirely 
swept away what would the heart of sorrowing humanity 
do without them? They are God's messengers to a sor- 
rowful world to bring light where there is darkness, joy 
in place of sadness, happiness to fill full the heart which 
was void! 

John J. Ingalls. 



Spiritual Nature. 303 



LXXIII. 



SPIRITUAL NATURE. 

Friends, do not .go through your world scattering 
groans and sighs and whines, and bewailings on every 
side. Carry with you Joy and Smiles and Sunshine, 
Do not let raspings and irritations of your world rob you 
of the bright and cheerful side of your life. You. may 
use sorrow when it inspires you with a tender and all- 
embracing sympathy with your fellow sufferers. 

Suffering borne and uncomplainingly endured so 
purifies, and enriches the spiritual nature as to render 
you true interpreters of the profound mystery of the In- 
carnation of the soul. You may think you are profound- 
ly versed in all philosophy; and yet when Spiritualism 
is mentioned, it staggers you. 

Few people have learned to use their own thinking 
taculties, but allowed others to think for them in a mat- 
ter of religion. When you deny the right that has been 
given you by your All Wise Teacher and Leader, you 
abuse yourself by allowing others to think for you. If 
you use your own reasoning faculties in other lines, why 
not use them in spiritual matters as well? We don't ask 
you to accept Spiritualism unless it appeals to your in- 
ner consciousness. If mathematics is true, then spiritual 
manifestations are true, because the proof that it claims 
can be demonstrated ; then to assert that mathematics is 
not true, and is not a fact, because you are not versed 
in that branch, is preposterous. Now, friends, study and 
investigate this matter as you would steam. Some one 



304 The Dawn of Another Life. 

might ask you the question, Is genuine steam visible or 
not visible ? What would you answer ? You, not having 
investigated it or studied on that line, would say in my 
inexperience, or lack of investigation, that steam was vis- 
ible. No; my friends, genuine steam is not visible, for 
you cannot see it, it is in darkness and invisible to your 
material condition, but you see condensed steam; that 
is, not genuine steam; you see the wonderful manifesta- 
tion of genuine steam as it propels the massive iron horse 
•over your country. 

Robert Fulton. 



Truth. 305 



LXXIV. 

TRUTH. 

Dear friends of earth, Spiritualism is a religion for 
the fair minded. It unfolds the truth in full ; it is larger 
than any of your means of measurement, greater than all 
your definitions; it gives you an assurance and hope 
that life has an everlasting and endless existence as you 
face forward into truth. 

It gives you the right and the best that is coming 
to you. This means to make the best out of earth life 
and rational development, to accept the universe as part 
of life and growth, to believe that the highest hopes that 
have thrilled the breasts of men — hopes for freedom, 
justice, love and right; hopes for a better and nobler 
world and a diviner purpose that run through all time. 
The truth for the fair-minded and honest ones holds that 
it is better to spend your days seeking out and enlarging 
your conception of it, and clearing away the ignorance 
and superstitions that seem far off, faint and dim, than 
to wear your life and energy away in following the foot- 
steps of your ancestors of long ago, if you will find the 
Divine Light of all light, it will be in the living present 
and the Divine Future, rather than in the dead past. As 
truth plants its feet on ascertained facts, it can conceive 
of no conflict between truth in one form, and truth in 
another. But faith would rather be lost in reverencing 
the fact, than saved by some contact of credence in a 
pious fiction. There is no short and narrow road to 
truth. A religion that is afraid of facts results in a char- 
acter without stability because based on untruth, on 
conjecture, or on deceit; but a religion that will point out 



306 The Dawn of Another Life. 

the way of truth, and light, and make you better men and 
women, don't you think my friends, that it is good 
enough to live by and die by? This is the truth of Spirit- 
ualism, pure and simple. To the traveler on his way, 
comes, to a sense of fellowship with all who have lived 
this truth, a consciousness of the homeward march into 
a right living, into a richer world, a nobler heaven than 
earth; the way has more light before than behind, and 
the best is yet to come. 

Here is a truth worth while to know that is mov- 
ing you all, working through you all. the great spirit 
of life and truth that which leads you all into clearer 
views of truth, better knowledge of the ways, of life, 
clearer visions of faces of one another, deeper love for 
one another and nobler living until you shall cross into 
the valley of the shadow of death where you are born 
to a new life. We wish you to know that there is a 
world of orderly progress, that here all things work to- 
gether for the good of all; not for petty prizes of the 
present alone, to be confident that your living is a high- 
way and not a fool's dream. 

T. J. Haughey. 



The God of Nature. 307 



LXXV. 



THE GOD OF NATURE. 

Friends, you can safely assume that the God of Na- 
ture who gave you existence, who gave you such exalted 
rank in the scale of intelligent beings and bestowed upon 
you such wonderful powers, designed you for a noble 
destiny; and a mission for you to fulfill, corresponding 
to the powers bestowed upon you; a work for you to 
do that is commensurate with your capacities, opportu- 
nities and facilities. To mortal beings constituted as you 
are, what can be more afflicting than to witness the ex- 
piring struggles of those you love? To see the eye be- 
come dim and glassy, and the face ghastly and pale in 
death, is under any circumstances, the greatest calamity 
that can afflict the human race. When death invades 
your family circle you have the consolation of knowing 
that they don't die; but still live on and on for ages, 
where is there another doctrine that can bring consola- 
tion to the sorrowing heart? When the parents who 
watched over you in the helpless hours of infancy, passed 
clown into the valley of the shadow of death ; when the 
wife of your bosom faded away under power of disease, 
until cold in death you laid her away beneath the clods 
of earth; when the husband of your choice was stricken 
down in the" bloom of life, and left you alone to toil in 
all* the woes of widowhood; when that little prattler upon 
whose fair brow you so often imprinted the kiss of 
.paternal affections, wilted like a rosebud, plucked from 
its parent stem, and the gloomy grave closed its mouth 
on all that seemed worth living for, you have the conso- 



308 The Dawn of Another Life. 

lation that there is no death. The God of Nature never 
intended for its children of earth to remain in ignorance 
and superstition as to a future life. As you stand by the 
grave of loved ones now sleeping in death, you turn and 
ask with aching heart, "do they live and shall I see them 
again? Is it well with the lost but loved ones of my 
heart?" But no kind response from the minister only "It 
is well," was heard in reply. Her lips were sealed in 
silence as mournfully she turned away and left you alone 
in your sorrow: You then turned to infidelity, and at 
the boasted shrine of reason asked the startling question, 
"If a man die, shall he live again?" But you found in 
infidelity, the answer, "No ; death is an eternal sleep." 
Overwhelmed with grief, and sorrow you were about 
sinking in despair, when a being came to you, and while 
supporting you with one hand, and wiping away your 
tears with the other, she whispered in your ear in sweet 
tones : "Your loved ones still live, and the hour is com- 
ing, when you shall hear the voice of those you once 
loved, and tell you of their beautiful home." Do you 
think that the God of Nature who has planned man's ex- 
istence on earth so perfectly and obediently to the law of 
Nature will deprive his children of earth of ever meeting 
those who have crossed to the great beyond? No, my 
friends, Nature has made no such mistake. If it is pos- 
sible for you to exist in a material form which you 
know it is, then it must be possible for you to exist in 
a spiritual form; for one is no more difficult than the 
other to accomplish; so my friends, how are you going 
to deny this fact? To deny it would be to deny your 
own existence, and that you can not do, unless you are 
bereft of all sense. 

Dr. Reed. 



Dormant Faculties. 309 



LXXVI. 
DORMANT FACULTIES. 



You say that you must make the most of life, to 
seize opportunities when they come, that all your faculties 
should be trained. Every human being is born into your 
world, with many parts to be utilized along certain lines ; 
but the trouble with most people is that they allow many 
of these God-given gifts to lie dormant, and only think 
of cultivating those which they imagine absolutely neces- 
sary to gain a mere livelihood. A man may be an adept 
in farming, yet have hidden and untrained faculties, 
which might enable him to giace the chair of a univer- 
sity, or soar to the highest pinnacles of statesmanship. 
Most of the great men of your world and those over here 
were poor boys, and had they neglected the God-given 
gifts that were given them from this side of life and 
were theirs, would have remained poor and unknown all 
through life, became great by the due development and 
culture of their faculties. Thousands of cases might 
be cited of men who commenced life in one direction 
and apparently with only one asset in the way of talent, 
but who discovered the richness of their birthright in 
time and realized it in their progress. 

Some possess talent for mediumship but never un- 
fold it; and they go through life like a mariner cast 
adrift on the ocean with but one oar to propel and guide 
his boat. If he loses the oar he is tossed about the 
prey of the winds and waves. With two oars 
he could have reached land safely. The man who is a 
millionaire of today, will not be the millionaire in the 



310 The Dawn of Another Life. 

spirit world, but will be a pauper. Bankers have had to 
leave their counting houses, merchants their desks, ar- 
tists their easels and preachers their pulpits. Those who 
had trained all of their faculties were at no loss for a 
living; but the ones who had not cultivated their facul- 
ties were washed on the shores of oblivion. Faculties 
when not brought into play are as the undeveloped dwarf 
form and practically of no service. Experience and use 
strengthen, develop and confer stamina and resisting 
powers. Results can only be accomplished through ex- 
perience and use. The best unfolded and developed 
medium is able to read at a glance much that the ordin- 
ary individual would take years to grasp; yet many of 
some commonplace persons may possess the same dis- 
cerning faculties, only that they are dormant. The 
painter distinguishes shades and colors which appear but 
a blurred mass to the ordinary observer, the poet can 
scan lines of beauty where all is dull and prosaic to him 
whose perceptive reasoning has not been refined or de- 
veloped to distinguish the gold from the dross. A child 
may be born with natural gifts but they will never blos- 
som and ripen into a full fruition unless they are tended 
and cared for. Experience is the sunshine that develops 
them and causes them to come to a full realization. Ex- 
perience, as its name signifies, is a bringing forth of all 
that is within you to serve the purpose of it is aimed for. 
Experience is manifold; a complete educator, and deals 
with body and spirit, and brings forth the best attributes 
in life. The schools of the college do not bnng out man's 
dormant faculties. The field of experience is as bound- 
less as the universe, and only through the spiritual laws 
can you hope to reach this aim. Gather into your store- 
house what will prove useful and lasting— what will 
sustain you in the combat of life and make you a brave 
and worthy man. 

Prof. Denton. 



Sub-Conscious Mind. 311 



LXXVII. 



SUB-CONSCIOUS MIND. 

You will all realize that much of your valuable in- 
formation and experience comes when the active mind 
is passive or asleep, or as it were, when your, waking 
faculties are closed in with the walls of slumber. Some 
authorities will tell you that dreams are all nothing but 
astral visions or visitations, but it has been my experi- 
ence to learn that only a part of them are such. 

Many things, persons and places will be visited by 
you in your sleeping" hours, and these happenings are 
real, just as the occurrences of your waking state; only 
it is your astral body that carries you to these places 
in sleep, as your material body in the moments of wake- 
fulness. Oftentimes the mind in sleep will experience, 
and the eye will see a panorama of visions, will visit cer- 
tain friends ; and this is invariably the action of the sub- 
conscious mind when these appearances are very swift 
and not very clearly defined. When there is a crowd of 
pictures going continually before you, and you go very 
swiftly and without reason to places of great distance, 
it is usually the action again of the sub-conscious mind. 
There are times when the sub-conscious mind acts on 
various thoughts of yours even in the waking state. 
There are also numbers of persons who even use the sub- 
conscious mind more than the commonlv conscious. 

The souls of these individuals are more or less in- 
spired, as they are more often artists of some distinc- 
tion. 



312 The Dawn of Another Life. 

They are always called the dreamers of the world 
by their fellows. The look of the distant soul-fire is 
shining gloriously in their eyes. 

All their ideas are born through the ideal, wnile the 
prosaic mind Only forms its ideas through clear-eyed 
reason. 

The sub-conscious mind dreams dreams which are 
never realized. Hypnotic demonstration must always act 
upon the sub-conscious mind and most of the so-called 
wonders of hypnosis are simply the actions of the sub- 
conscious mind moved by the operator. 

Persons who are much given to somnambulism, de- 
velop a certain lively action of the sub-conscious mind 
and often their movements are foolish and aimless, but 
at times they display a great amount of speed and intel- 
ligence. 

Somnambulism is a phase of the sub-conscious 
mind's action that has been studied by many of the 
best scientific men in your world for many years. 

But aside from the mental demonstration of the 
sub-conscious mind, we can find no physical demonstra- 
tion whatever. 

Much of the phenomena of Spiritualism is said to 
be due to the sub-conscious mind; but if this is true, then 
all the phenomena of Nature are caused by mind action 
simply. 

This, my friends, you will have to deny, and as the 
materialization of Nature's garden is acted upon by the 
same laws as form or spirit materialization, then you 
will have to acknowledge that the sub-conscious mind 
has nothing whatever to do with the phenomena of Spirit- 
ualism. Any result given by action of this mind force 
must first be conceived in the mentality and then generat- 
ed into action when the subject is somewhat in an un- 
conscious condition. The phenomena of Spiritualism 
come from the elements acted upon by the intelligence 



Sub-Conscious Mind. 313 

of departed human beings, there is nothing more impos- 
sible than to suppose the action of mind alone is re- 
sponsible. 

To suppose for one instant that the sub-conscious 
mind is in any way responsible for any class of physical 
or spiritual manifestation, is to suppose an impossibility. 
And those authors who have written and likewise spoken 
so much on the subject, claiming the sub-conscious mind 
as the true hypothesis for such manifestation, are only 
making excuses to clear away the right definition of 
a subject upon which they are woefully ignorant. 

You can gaze around you every day and witness 
the various materializations of nature ; the flowers, the 
trees, the oceans thundering forth their mighty voices, 
the mountains arising in all their varied majesty, and the 
tiny rivulet that winds its peaceful way through pleasant 
valleys of gentleness and plenty. Watch the expression 
of all the glorious flowers and see if you can notice any 
workings there of the sub-conscious mind of man that 
are responsible for all of this life and beauty. 

Remember and always keep in mind that all mater- 
ialization can but occur on the same law precisely ; and 
so the same Father-Mother which is building the mater- 
ialization of Nature for you of earth to enjoy, so does the 
Father-Mother build the materialization of spirits and 
other manifestation, to enlighten you of the darkness 
of earth. 

We have oftentimes heard many persons on attend- 
ing seances of any kind say : "Oh, well, it might have 
been the sub-conscious mind which caused those forms 
to float before us as our power of thought might have 
caused that moving panorama of faces and forms to pass 
before us, that was all I think; yet it is the most won- 
derful thing I ever saw." 

Oh, the mind of man in all its vanity and folly, that 
it is at once more satisfied with a meaningless, soulless 



314 The Dawn of Another Life. 

form thrown on the wall as the reflection of a moving 
picture than with the truth and blessed knowledge that 
these wonderful visitors are really in evidence to prove 
to us the existence of another life! They would much 
prefer any excuse that they might flee the further from 
the truth. Then there are some, indeed, who wish to 
sound very learned in the ears of their hearers when 
they prate impossibilities of the much worn sub-con- 
scious mind. They probably believe that only a few peo- 
ple have ever heard of the sub-conscious mind, and they 
will straightway enlighten them! 

Then, too, they sometimes think they will astound 
their hearers with their superior wisdom and explana- 
tions, and are vainglorious enough to feel proud of 
mystifying a few, if convincing none. My friends, in all 
earnestness and sincerity, you should all learn early in 
life to be justly proud only of a real truth, however 
simple it may be; for it is only the truth and simplicity 
of a thing which -makes that thing cognizable, To know 
the real power of the so-called sub-conscious mind is 
valuable; but to over-estimate it is folly, nothing short 
of childishness. 

We have now. however, some young- authors who 
are coming up swiftly in the world who will set the peo- 
ple right on a great many things ; for your present age on 
earth is one of righteousness and reason, veracity and 
truth, and the time is present when the people will no 
longer Lake the hollow, empty but high sounding- excuse 
for a thing, but will clamor until they get that thing in 
all its truth. 

Michael Farrady. 



Religion of Today and the Past. . 315 



LXXVIII. 



RELIGION OF TODAY AND THE PAST. 

Do you know that half of your population is not 
religiously inclined? They do not go to church; they 
have nothing to do with preachers except for weddings, 
funerals, etc., etc., and they carry on no religious con- 
versation, but indulge in witticism, about religion, 
churches, the bible and preachers. It seems that the 
whole spirit of the age is turned away from their early 
teachings and turned to the earthly things as never be- 
fore in the history of your world. The world is in- 
deed worldly. This apparently religious lag may be ex- 
plained by what we might call tired. There seems to 
have been an idea among the people that religion can be 
bought. In some places religion has become a school af- 
fair. A boy at the age of fifteen or sixteen, has settled 
all of the high, deep and difficult problems, and is either 
done with them, or bored with them. Religion "has 
been made too much a doctrine. You hold it true, and 
you have religion; or you hold Spiritualism to be true, 
then you cast religion aside. Religion' has been a thing 
of compulsion, to so many men! They tell you you 
must have religion and of a certain brand, otherwise you 
are a bad man and will be lost forever. 

As a matter, religion is' -looked upon by multitudes 
as a faith and superstition. And therefore, men are glad 
that they need no longer be troubled with religion. The 
kind of religion men need is one that will brighten their 
souls and make them better men in your world and in 



316. The Dawn of Another Life. 

the spirit world. Do you know, friends, that physical 
hfe is short at best, and in that short space of time you 
know not where you are drifting. Some have a hope that 
there is a future; but they are not sure as to what the 
future is. Your preacher tells you there is a God, and 
that there is a heaven and a hell, how does he know? 
He has never been there and returned to tell worshipers 
of its condition over there. 

It is only a speculation with him,, not knowledge, 
as it is with the Spiritualists; the Spiritualists don't ask 
you to believe what they say, but ask you to investigate 
and know for yourselves, this is the kind of religion the 
world needs. 

De Witt Talmage. 



Egotism. 317 



LXXIX. 



EGOTISM. 



Egotism is a quality that has so largely enveloped 
the world of humanity that its grasp at the light of 
truth in any form has been overshadowed in their eyes. 
Have you of this circle ever witnessed individuals who 
were so constantly thrusting their ideas and opinions 
on others, trying to show the world the only way to do 
things? Many of the great reformers lost the heart of 
their God-given mission by being overtaken by egotism, 
that fire of selfishness which consumes and scorches to 
death all whom it touches. Some of the brightest brains 
en your earth have been so dwarfed and cramped by this 
monster that their owners but appeared as insipid and 
non-progressive barnacles that are always found clinging 
so closely around the same old log, that people lose sight 
of them altogether after a while. 

These people sometimes get great conceptions and 
many true conceptions ; but valuing these conceptions so 
highly, they after a while get to believing that they are 
the sole possessors of them, and so they go out to teach 
the ignorant in a majesty of spiteful impatience at those 
who do not listen, and think them so very dull of compre- 
hension that they are unable to see the wonderful points 
of scientific truths that they are trying so hard to put 
before them, when the real reason is that many times 
their listeners have not been overtaken with the disease 
of egotism, and have progressed so much farther along 
the same lines than their wouldbe instructor, that the 



318 The Dawn of Another Life. 

lessons so long ago learned become irksome to listen to, 
over so many times again. 

You must all learn that each individual in life is but 
a student, and must learn the best lessons of life through 
his own personal experience, who is his wisest tutor at 
all times and in all places, and that as each personal be- 
ing has different qualities and methods of understand- 
ing, that it becomes highly necessary for each one to 
learn the lesson, the same identical lesson in his own 
particular way. This you cannot change, and you can 
no more alter any of these laws than you can alter the 
great dome of Heaven. And the liberal minded will 
agree that as all personal beings being organized just 
a little differently, will naturally see scientific problems 
or any other matters both great and small, through 
glasses of a little different shade. But what matters it 
if we all love and reverence the same God if we chance 
to see Him differently and call him by different names? 

Our methods of understanding literally amount to 
nothing so long as we are hand in hand with the truth 
of God. 

But the unwearied attempts of so many so-called 
great thinkers who are only endeavoring to make the 
people see a truth through their eyes and positively no 
others, are the egotists who will always have the saifie 
complaint, that the people are turning from their teach- 
ing instead of drawing near to it. 

If there is one thing more than another, that will 
keep the ignorant in darkness, it is the persistent preach- 
ing of the wordy egotist! In all things, and to all peo- 
ple, teach your hearts to be merciful, kind and true! 

There is always a great deal more accomplished 
by the gentle and patient teaching of the real reformers 
who are willing to set a personal example of near per- 
fection in place of so much wordy and worthless preach- 
ing. Whenever an individual thinks to turn all the peo- 



■fe 



Egotism. 319 

pie's minds in the channel of his own way of thinking 
simply by telling them repeatedly that they must be- 
lieve as he does or they will believe wrong, he is not only 
disgusting them and hurting the much needed progres- 
sion, but he is so dwarfing his own powers of intelli- 
gence and attraction that after a little while the people 
get to know him and shun him as a real bore. God 
has given these bright minds inspiration and steady bril- 
liance and also guards them daily with glorious bands 
of spirit messengers, to- help them carry on a much 
needed reform and teaching, and not indeed to waste 
their precious gifts in the ingression of vulgar self hood. 
In all things be generous ; it will not cost you any more, 
but will eternally build for you in the heavens. The man 
who is selfish never enjoys his gains although he may 
make money in a material way, for he is never satiated, 
and gaining becomes as a fever, a mania, and he loses 
all that he really has. He has never gained enough but 
will keep right on gaining until he falls to his death, 
a worthless egotist who has just by a hair, missed pass- 
ing through" that awful of all deaths, the soul's death. 
The soul can never die, but it can suffer such shocks 
and tortures that it were worse than death, for it is still 
barely alive and can feel even though its feeling is that 
of a sickly invalid. All egotists have the same disease, 
no matter in what lines or what phases of life their egot- 
ism may plant them. We want you to so forget self in 
the making of others' happiness that you will, so truly 
find your own as to be forever contented, and live daily 
with the dove of peace on your faces, the milk of human 
kindness in your smile and the God-given generosity in 
your purses and ready for those in need. 

In tin's line of development you will possess a cer- 
tain unfoldment that will give you the dignity of bearing, 
the righteous appreciation of self and the true justice of 
thouo-bt towards your fellow men. Ah. there are flowers 



320 The Dawn of Another Life. 

blooming all along the way of this road of perfect peace 
where no malice is, neither is there hate. Where the 
interests are not contained in the mere satisfaction of 
personal self-hood, but where the hearts of humanity beat 
as one mighty vibration, all in all, and together. 

This situation will come to your world, but you 
yourselves will have to be the instruments through which 
it will be positively manifested. In all things be gen- 
erous and know once and for all that your brother and 
sister mortals possess some little intellectuality as well 
as you. 

Prof. Huxley. 



in 



Appendix. 321 



APPENDIX. 

A STATEMENT OF THE MANNER IN WHICH 

THE DAWN OF ANOTHER LIFE WAS 

PRODUCED. 

This is to explain how it was done. The medium, 
W. W. Aber, being- in an unconscious trance, Spirits in 
material form came out of the cabinet in clear sight 
and hearing, wrote their subjects with a pencil on tablet 
paper, but mostly dictated by spirits within the cabinet 
and written by a spirit typist in full view of all in the 
room. 

There are several features in the production of this 
book worthy of careful consideration which will aid the 
investigator very much in his research. First in the man- 
ner of its production; that is, without mortal agency. 
Second. It affords a demonstration of spirit return and 
communion with those in earth life. Third. The subject 
matter given is admirably adapted to the needs of the 
times and well calculated to interest and encourage the 
investigator. 

These features will be of immense value to the 
Cause of Spiritualism. To this statement is added the 
sworn testimony of the circle and the name and address 
of all the visitors who attended these Seances. 

E. J. SCHELLHOUS.. M.D., 

Reviser, Compiler and Editor. By Order of Dr. Reed 
and Prof. Denton in the Spirit World. 



322 The Dawn of Another Life. 



AFFIDAVITS. 



We, the undersigned, were the members of the 
Circle who witnessed every seance in which were pro- 
duced the manuscripts now printed in this book; and 
here state most positively, that they were given by spirits 
in materialized form as is above stated. 

E. J. Schellhous, 3316 E. 25th St., K. C, Mo. 

Gertrude C. Aber, 2730 Holmes St., K. C, Mo. 

Mrs. M. J. Dill, 2730' Holmes St., K. C, Mo. 

Charles L. Sain, 1301 Garfield Ave., K. C, Mo. 

I. E. Gorman, 1301 Garfield Ave., K. C, Mo. 

Jennie G. Sain, 1301 Garfield Ave., K. C, Mo. 

Joe S. Miller, 2426 Chestnut Ave. 

J. B. Dill, Secretary, 2730 Holmes St., K. C, Mo. 

and Mrs. J. B. Dill (same address). 

State of Missouri, County of Jackson, ss. 

Subscribed and sworn to before me this, the 22nd 

day of April, 1910. 

(Seal) Jennie G. Sain, 

Notary Public, Within and for Jackson County, 
State of Missouri. 

My commission expires May 27th, 1911. 



Appendix. 323 



LIST OF VISITORS. 



Mr. Edward Butler, Memphis, Mo. 

Mrs. Lizzie Butler, Memphis, Mo. 

Miss Mera Young, Memphis, Mo. 

Mrs. Mary Boden, Webber, Kan. 

Mrs. R. P. Finch, San Francisco, Cal. 

Mr. James F. Farrell, Chicago, 111. 

Mr. Louie Graff, Beatrice, Neb. 

Mr. Joe Graff, Beatrice, Neb. 

Mr. Carl Graff, Beatrice, Neb. 

Mrs. Susie Graff, Beatrice, Neb. 

Mr. Gus Graff, Denver, Colo. 

Mrs. Agnes Gilson, K. C, Kan. 

Mr. C. V. N. House, Lawrence, Kan. 

Mr. Jesse L. Hunt, Los Angeles, Cal. 

Miss A. Hazard, K. C, Kansas. 

Mr. J. O. Overly, Mellett, S. Dakota. 

Mr. T. A. Overly, Mellett, S. Dakota. 

Mrs. Mattie Camp, K. C, Kansas. 

Miss Muriel Camp, K. C, Kansas. 

Mr. Geo. Crawford and Wife, Larned, Kansas. 

Dr. F. M. Campbell and Wife, Claflin, Kansas. 

Mrs. O. L. Colly, Claflin, Kansas. 

Mrs. Lena Lindgrove, K. C, Mo. 

Mr. J. H. Nixon, Spring Hill, Kansas. 

Dr. J. M. Peebles, Battle Creek, Mich. 



324 The Dawn of Another Life. 

Mr. Sudall, Soloist with Dr. Peebles, Battle 

Creek, Mich. 
Mrs. M. Pym, Raton, New Mexico. 
Mr. L. D. Raynolds, Montrose, Kansas. 
Mr. George Schultz, K. C, Mo. 
Mrs. Pearl Skyles, Trinidad, Colo. 
Mr. James Wood and Wife, Kansas City, Mo. 
Mr. Walter Wood, Kansas City, Mo. 
Mr. S. W. Williams, Kansas City, Mo. 
Mrs. Sarah Peters, Kansas City, Mo. 



The Index. 



325 



THE INDEX. 



No. 

Title Page — Denton. 

A Message to His Wife (Henry Graff). LV 

Ambition (Corelli) XXXIV 

Ashamed of His Religion (Buchananne). LXXI 

Awakening After Death (Stephen Ter- XLV 

hune) 

Bond of Family Love (Lydia Ann Aber). XLVIII 
Confidence and Faith in Humanity (Dr. * 

Reed) XLII 

Crime and Bloodshed (Thomas Paine) . . LXX 

Day of Reckoning (McConnell) .... XXII 

Dedication Poem (Mary Ann Evans) .... I 

Destiny of Man (Wesley Aber) IV 

Development of the Child (Wesley Aber) X 

Death— There is No Death (Reed) ..... LXIV 
Divine Order of Nature's Laws (Swed- 

enborg) IX 

Dormant Faculties (Denton) LXXVI 

Evolutionary Unfoldment (Faraday)... V 
Employment in Spirit Life (Mrs. Jack- 
son) LIII 

Egotism (Prof. Huxley) LXXIX 

Friendly Greetings (Dr. Barr) LII 

Friendship (George Sand) XXVI 

Gems of Thought (Dr. Reed) .• XL 

God of Nature (Dr. Reed) *. . . . LXXV 

Greetings to Friends (George Omstead). LIV 
Hospital Nurse's Experience (Mrs. 

Strong) X LI 

Immortality (Wesley Aber) XI 



326 



The Dawn of Another Life. 



Knowledge of Nature (Faraday) LVI 

Kindness (Ruskin) XXV 

Labor and Desire in Spirit Life (Mrs. 

Aber) XLIV 

Lady's Experience (Overah) XV 

Life Worth Living (John Wesley) LVIII 

Love (Byron) The All in All of Life LX 

Love (Mary Ann Evans) XXI 

Man's Fear of Death (Dr. Reed) # XXXVII 

Man's Possessions (Stephen Terhune) . . XXXI 
Mediumship and Its Uses (John C. 

Bundy) XX 

My Experience (F. A. Silvermere) XXIX 

Mediumship, Its Nature, Etc. (J. J. In- 

galls) LXXII 

Message from a Wife to Her Husband. . LXI 

Message from a Spirit Wife LIX 

Motherhood (Tennyson) XXXIII 

Message from Harvey Mott LXII 

My Life In the Spirit World (Otto 

Butler) XVIII 

My- Work In the Spirit World (Roy 

Butler) XIX 

My Spirit Home (Sister Barbara) XLII1 

Mysteries and Unseen Forces LVII 

Occupations in Spirit Life (Janet Aber). XLIX 

Opportunity (Denton) LXIII 

Order of Natural Causes (Dr. Reed) « XXXIX 

Other Churches (Buchananne) XXIII 

Pre-natal Influence (Dr. Reed) LI 

Peace on Earth (Dr. Reed) LXVII 

Philosophy of Soul Mating (Countess 

. Lolita) , XXXVI 

Preface (Dr. Reed) II 

Poem — The Lonely Heart (Tennyson).. XIII 

Religion (John Wesley) LXVIII 

Religion of the Future (Denton) XXX 



The Index. 



327 



Religion of Today and of the Past (Tal- 

mage) LXXVIII 

Right Living (Swedenborg) XXVIII 

Science, Spiritualism and Theology 

(Denton) XXXII 

Sincerity (Catherine Schellhous) , XLVI 

Sketch of Life Experience (Dr. Culver) . LXVI 

Spiritual Advancement (Dr. Reed) * III 

Spiritual Knowledge (Pierpont) VII 

Spiritualism Phenomena Explained 

(Buchananne) XII 

Spiritual Spheres and Conditions (Swed- 
enborg) XXXVIII 

Spiritual Journeys (J. H. Pratt) L 

Spiritualism, Ancient and Modern 

(Drummond) XXIV 

Spiritual Nature (Fulton) LXXIII 

Surcease from Sorrow, a poem (Byron) . VIII 

The Materialization of Nature (Denton). XVI 

The Messenger, a poem (Browning) VI 

The Need of Spiritualism (Lorenze 

(Aber) XIV 

The So-Called Dead (Hull) XXVII 

The Sublime Truth of Spiritualism (Wes- 
ley Aber). . . . . XVII 

The Unfoldment of Life (Faraday) XXXV 

Transition (Lizzie Graff) XLVII 

The Bond of Family Love (Lydia Ann 

Aber) XLVIII 

The Wav of Peace (Mrs. Craik) LXIX 

Truth (T. J. Haughey ) LXXIV 

The Subconscious Mind (Faraday) LXXVII 

There Is No Death (Dr. Reed) • LXIV 

Vibration (A. J. Davis) LX V 









I 



WM. W. ABER 



The Best Known Psychic In 
The World 



Materializing seances every Monday, Wed- 
nesday and Friday Evenings. Also Sunday 
afternoons, by appointment only. 



Giving private consultation daily. All 
meetings, engagements and interviews in his 
own residence. 



2730 Holmes Street 

KANSAS CITY, MISSOURI 



All correspondence promptly answered. 
Call and see him when in the city. Everyone 
is welcome. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVAT.ON 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 



